Chapter 1: The Beginning
Chapter Text
A young man around twenty was walking down Privet Drive at night. He would have never come to muggle London, but he had felt great pain over the last week. He didn't know why and had waited for his mother to come home from Egypt to ask her about it. She was a curse breaker and she was sent to Egypt and had been in a pyramid breaking ALL the curses on her own and he had no way of contacting her for a while. Then that morning he felt the pain get really bad and followed his instinct. He quickly purchased a port-key from France to Britain and he found himself here.
His instincts lead him to Privet Drive. He stood in front of the Dursley's house catching the scent of blood coming from a garbage can. He looked inside and reeled back in horror. In the garbage can was a young child around the age of two. The child was beaten badly and had multiple cuts and bruises. He carefully grabbed the child and apparated to his friend's house.
His friend was in the living room when one of his house elves told him that someone had apparated outside his house. He told the house elf, Tippy, to bring the person in. He was surprised that it was Lucas Davet. What surprised him more was the fact that he was panicking and carrying a small, bloody and beaten child.
"Lucas what happened?" He asked as he summoned medical potions to him.
"I don't know Severus. I told you about the pain I felt over the last week, right?" At the nod he received as he was instructed to lay the child down on the transfigured medical table he continued. "Well this morning it was really intense and something made me come here to Britain. I was on Privet Drive when the scent of blood caught my attention. The smell was coming from a garbage can." Severus looked up at him horrified. "Yes, what you are thinking is correct. This young child was stuffed into a garbage can. I took him out as carefully as I could and came to you."
Severus nodded and scanned him after getting his oversized clothes off. They watched in horror as a scroll appeared and kept growing as it listed what was wrong with him. The scroll stopped when it hit the floor. Severus grabbed it and read out loud what it said.
Harry James Potter age 4
Starved
Malnutrition
Broken ribs -4
Broken arm -Left
Right arm healed wrong
Broken ankle -Right
Concussions -2
Small cuts -159
Large cuts -56
Stab wound to the stomach
Words carved into back -3
Whip wounds -17
Burns -left hand 2, right arm 1, right hand 4
Rape -tares-500
Bruises -200
Internal bruises -30
Internal bleeding -Stomach
Block on magic -Caster Dumbledore, Potions Dumbledore
Loyalty Potions -Giver Dumbledore
Inheritance Blocks -Caster Dumbledore
Love Potions -Giver Dumbledore
Compulsion Spells -Caster Dumbledore
Compulsion Potions -Giver Dumbledore
Severus and Lucas looked at each other in horror. The boy-who-lived was being abused. He was in danger of dying. Severus quickly got to work healing the boy. Even though he hated the boy's father didn't mean he deserved this, no child deserved this.
Chapter 2: Neko
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics
Chapter Text
Severus and Lucas had finally finished healing Harry. He only had a few scars, but thanks to Severus and his potions you could barely see them. They had also removed the spells and potions that had been given to him. They were both surprised when Harry glowed a faint blue color before a long black cat tail and two black cat ears appeared on him. The lightning bolt scar disappeared.
"Severus, why is Potter a neko? Nobody in his family was a neko, right?" Lucus asked.
"I don't know. Potter's father was a pureblood and last thing I knew Lily was a muggleborn." He answered.
"Mm."
They looked over at Harry to see that he was waking up. Harry suddenly sat up scared. He looked around the room frantically. He looked over and spotted Severus and Lucas. He slowly backed away. They could see that Harry's eyes were silted like a cat. Harry stared at them for a long time.
Harry realized that he wasn't in pain and looked down at himself. His eyes widened in surprise when he noticed that he was in clothes that actually fit and looked new. He lifted up his shirt and noticed that there were barely any scars.
Lucas sat on the bed and Harry looked up. For some reason he felt safe and protected around this adult. Harry's tail curled around his stomach and looked at it in surprise.
"Huh?" Harry was confused when he felt that the tail was connected to his lower back.
"You also have ears." Lucas said.
Harry reached up and felt that he did indeed have ears. He was now even more confused. He looked up at them both and started to cry, startling the two men.
"What is the matter, child?" Severus asked in alarm.
"I am even more of a freak now." Harry sobbed. Harry looked up when he felt a finger under his chin, lift it up.
"You are NOT a freak." Lucas stated empathizing the not. "You are a baby neko and a wizard. There is nothing wrong with that."
"But uncle Vernon and aunt Petunia said that I was a freak, just like my parents." He cried.
"They were not freaks either, Mr. Potter. Your mum was a healer and your father was an auror." Severus said even though he was defending Potter Sr. The neko looked confused.
"A healer is a doctor and the aurors are the police." Lucas explained.
Harry shook his head. "Aunt Petunia said that my father was a jobless drunk and my mum was a drunken whore."
"She said what? Did she tell you how they died?" Severus asked, trying to keep his temper in check so that he didn't scare Harry.
"Father was driving drunk, arguing with mum, and I was crying in the backseat. He crashed into a tree killing them and leaving a scar over my eye." He told them.
"Harry, your parents died protecting you." The dark haired man said. ‘How dare they say that about Lily.’
"How do you know?" Harry looked at Severus in suspicion.
"I knew your parents." The child looked at him in surprise. "They loved you like crazy. They weren't drunks and your mum wasn't a whore."
"So Aunt Petunia lied to me. Was she jealous of mum?" This question surprised them. This was a good guess and question for a four year old.
"Yes she was. Your mum was beautiful, smart, and a witch." Severus stated.
"Was mum and dad nekos? Was only one of them a neko? Was dad a wizard too?" Again Harry surprised them with these questions.
"No, neither of your parents were nekos as far as I knew. Your father was indeed a wizard." He said.
"Why don't I hurt? Why are all the bruises gone and I can barely see the scars?" Severus could see that he took after his mum with being smart.
"I found you thrown away in a garbage can." They saw Harry's eyes tear up. "I brought you to Severus and we both healed you."
"I have created a potion that heals scars, but not completely. Haven't figured out how to do that yet. Before you woke up you glowed faint blue and then grew your cat appendages and your eyes are silted like a cat." Harry was surprised to hear that. Harry narrowed his eyes.
"Prove that your wizards." Again they were surprised at how smart the four year old was.
Severus and Lucas took out their wands. They both muttered Expecto Patronum. Severus's doe and Lucas's panther Patronus appeared. Harry was surprised. He nodded, turned towards Lucas, and asked his next question.
"Why do I feel safe and protected near you? Why do I feel drawn towards you, like I need to always be near you?" They both dropped their jaws.
"We don't know. My guess is that you're both are mates." Severus said.
"Shit!" Lucas exclaimed as Harry's eyes widened. "You can't be serious."
"Why? Do you not like me?" Harry asked as his eyes teared up again and thought that he was going to be rejected once again.
"No, I like you. It's just that you’re young and I don't want to take your life away." He reassured him.
"Oh." Harry then yawned.
"Harry, get some rest, okay. You had a long night. We will see you in the morning." The blonde said.
Harry nodded and curled up like a cat on the bed. Lucas stood and they both left. Severus went to his room and Lucas went into the room he used when he visited.
Chapter 3: Playful Banter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics
Chapter Text
After the adults left Harry laid in the bed thinking. He was wondering why it hurt him when he thought that the blonde haired man had rejected him. It didn't even hurt as much when his relatives had rejected him. He was confused about how they knew his name, but he didn't know theirs. He also didn't know why they were taking care of him. He slowly drifted off curled up like a cat.
The next morning Lucas checked on Harry and smiled when he saw that the boy was curled up in a ball in the middle of the bed. The pillows and blankets were on the floor. Harry sat up and rubbed his eyes. Lucas started to silently laugh when Harry turned and stretched out like a cat. He opened his eyes and stared at Lucas.
"Good morning Harry."
"Good morning." Harry tilted his head to the side. "What is your name? You and the dark haired man didn't tell me yesterday."
"We didn't?" Harry shook his head. "Sorry I am Lucas Davet and the dark haired man is Severus Snape."
"It is nice to meet you." The neko said.
"You too, Harry. Now come along Harry, it is time for breakfast." He said.
"Okay." Harry slipped his hand into Lucas's, causing Lucas to smile.
Both made their way down to the dining room with Lucas pointing out each room they passed at Prince manor. Harry looked around the place in awe. He thought that it was the most beautiful house that he had ever been in.
"Do I have to clean this place?" He asked, worried.
"No. You won't clean Prince manor and you won't clean Davet manor in France." Lucas was horrified that Harry thought that he would have to clean the manor.
"Okay."
They continued on their way until they came to the dining room where Severus was already drinking his morning coffee. He looked up to where the pair came in and spotted their conjoined hands. Lucas sat down next to Severus on the right and helped Harry sit next to him.
"Good morning Sev." The blond greeted cheerfully.
"Good morning Severus, sir." Harry greeted.
"Harry, you can drop the sir and good morning to you both. Lucas, don't call me Sev." He scowled at his friend.
"Fine. I will call you Sevvy." He said.
"Don't you dare." Severus threatened as he glared at Lucas.
"Aww, but Sevvy." Lucas whined playfully.
Both adults were startled when Harry giggled. They had forgotten he was there while they were teasing each other. They did this every morning.
"And what is so funny Mr. Potter?" Asked Severus with one eyebrow raised.
"You two are." Harry said with a bright smile.
Harry, for some reason, knew that he was safe with them, especially Lucas. When he was near the blond he felt safe, protected, happy, and loved. He didn't know why, but he was just going to go with it and not think about it. He was only four years old after all.
Lucas filled Harry's plate and then filled his own. He smiled when Harry said thank you, smiled at him, and ate his food. All three ate their breakfast in silence. Lucas and Severus shared a smile knowing that they had gotten Harry to smile.
After they were done Lucas and Severus took Harry to the study. They were going to tell Harry what they were going to be doing today and try to explain what mates were. They were not sure what to explain to a four year old though,
"Harry, today we are going to put a glamor on you to hide your cat ears, tail, and make your eyes look human, okay?" Lucas asked/told Harry.
"Why?" He asked in confusion.
"Well we are going out and some people don't like nekos and others love them so much that they always want to touch them." He informed the neko.
"Oh. Why are we going out?" He asked.
"To get you new clothes." He said.
"I got new clothes? Really?" It hurt their hearts to see Harry like this. This will probably be the first time Harry will own new clothes.
"Yes." Lucas replied to a practically glowing neko.
Harry jumped out of his seat and gave Lucas a hug and then hugged a very surprised Severus. They both saw the bright smile that Harry had on his small face. Severus gave Harry a pair of shrunken clothes and told him to put them on. Lucas left to show Harry the way to the living room and Severus went into the living room.
Harry came bouncing into the room with Lucas. Severus told Lucas to hold Harry and use the floo. Severus went after them. Harry was amazed by the emerald flames and even more amazed by what was on the other end of the fireplace. Before he closed his eyes he was in a living room and when he opened them again he was in another place.
Chapter 4: Shopping
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] in italocs.
Chapter Text
Harry, who was spelled to look like Lucas, looked at the shops in awe and amazement. There were shops and people everywhere. He wasn’t usually allowed out of the house and seeing the busy alley.
‘Wow this is awesome.’ Harry thought as he held Lucas's hand.
"Harry, you and I are going to the clothing store and Severus is going to get more potion supplies." The blonde told him.
"Okay." He said.
Severus went into the Apothecary shop and Lucas and Harry went into the Wizarding and Muggle Clothing Store. Inside the shop it was separated into two sections. The left section held wizard clothing and the right section had muggle clothing.
"Welcome to the Wizarding and Muggle Clothing Store. How may I help you?" A woman with long black hair and eyes asked.
"Yes, I need clothes for my son. We just moved here and all his clothes are still at his grandmother's house in France." He lied.
"I will gather up clothes for him. Would you like wizarding and muggle clothes or just wizard clothes?" She asked.
"Both please." He answered.
"Right away sir." She said with a smile.
She scampered off through the row of clothing picking out clothing that she thought would look good on the kid. Harry tried on lots of clothing. Lucas picked colors that would go well with Harry's real look. Harry was happy by the fact that he was getting new clothes, but was tired by the time the clothes were paid for.
Lucas noticed that Harry was tired and decided to carry him out and take him home. Severus was waiting for them outside and they flooed home.
Harry was asleep so Lucas put him to bed for a nap before lunch and instructed the house elves to put Harry's clothes away and to inform him or Severus if Harry woke up. He undid the glamor before he left the room.
The French wizard left to go send a letter to his mother. He knew she would want to know that he had found his mate, who his mate was, and ask if she would like to meet him soon. He knew that the letter wouldn't reach her for a while, but he knew that one of the curse breakers in Egypt would give it to her.
After writing the letter he sent it with Angel, his owl. He then went into the library to read until Harry woke up.
(In Egypt)
An owl sped towards a woman who had just finished breaking all the curses on a pyramid and had apparated to the entrance to the pyramid. The woman looked younger than she truly was. She had white-blonde hair, blue eyes, and pale skin protected by spells. She was one of the top curse breakers and her name was Fay Davet.
Fay looked up and saw her son's owl. She held up her arm and Angel landed on it. She held out her leg and Fay untied the letter and opened it. It said:
Dear Mother,
I hope this letter finds you soon and that you are well. I have been waiting for you to return home as soon as possible. The reason why was I was in pain for the past week and I knew that it was not my pain. I had wanted to ask you if you had any idea why I could feel someone else’s pain. Last night I felt the pain get worse and I followed my instinct and it led me to muggle London. There I had caught the scent of blood coming from a garbage can. I opened it and found a young boy near death stuffed inside. I carefully removed the child from the garbage can and apparated to Severus's house. I explained to him the situation while he scanned the boy to know what was wrong. Mother I can't write exactly how bad it was and you will have to read the scroll that I sent you so that you can see how badly injured this boy was. The boy, we found out thanks to the scroll, is four year old Harry Potter. I am as shocked as you are probably now. When Severus and I had finally healed the boy, he glowed a faint blue color and then he grew a black cat tail and black cat ears. We noticed that when he woke up his eyes were slit like a cats. He was shocked when we told him and he seems fine now. We took him to get clothes and is now asleep. Severus plans to put him on a diet so that he can gain weight that is healthy for a four year old child. Severus says that this young boy is my mate and I believe he is. I would like for you to meet him soon. I know that you will love the child and I hope that you can help us plan what we will do with him.
Love,
Lucas Davet
Next she read the scroll that her son sent with the letter and she was furious. How can a man who is paid to look after children do this to a young child? She motioned to one of the other curse breakers to come over and he did.
"Yes Lady Davet?" He looked at her in confusion.
"I finished breaking all the curses and I need to return home as there is a family emergency." She told him.
"I don't see a problem since you finished. I'll go talk to Grabblehook about it." He said.
"Thank you Andy." She smiled at him.
"You’re welcome m'lady." He bowed his head.
He walked off towards the goblin and talked to him about it. They talked for a moment before they both went over to Fay.
"May I ask what the family emergency is Lady Davet?" She just handed the letter over to Grabblehook.
"I see. Since your work is done and this emergency is important I will allow you to go home. You can stay for a week, but please come back after that as these tombs are dangerous. You are one of the best curse breakers we have and we need you here." He told her.
"I can have this figured out in a week. Thank you Grabblehook." She said gratefully.
He made her a portkey and handed it to her. It took her straight to London. She apparated to Severus's house and knocked on the door. One of the house elves opened the door and let her in.
"Is my son Lucas here, Dippy?" She asked.
"Yes Lady Davet. He is in the library." She answered.
"Thank you Dippy." She said.
She went into the library and saw that her son was reading a book. She coughed to let him know that she was there. He looked up to see who it was and was surprised to see his mother standing there.
"Mother!"
"Hello Lucas darling." Fay smiled brightly at him.
"You received my letter that quickly?" He asked in shock.
"Yes I did. Is the child still sleeping?” She asked.
"Yes." Lucas checked the time and saw that it was almost time for lunch. "I need to wake him up though. He needs to eat lunch."
"I'll come with you." She said.
Lucas nodded his head and went to Harry's room with his mother following him. He was happy that his mother was here. This will help them decide what to do with Harry and she will also be able to confirm if he and Harry were mates or not.
Chapter 5: Fay Davet
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
Lucas and his mother walked into Harry's bedroom only to smile at the sight before them. Harry was once again curled up like a cat in the middle of his bed. His pillow was under him and the blankets were snuggled around him. Fay summoned a camera and took a picture. Lucas shook his head at his mother's antics.
He walked up to Harry and shook his shoulder gently. Harry looked at Lucas sleepily.
"It's time to get up, Harry." He said to the neko.
"M'kay." Harry said and then proceeded to stretch out across his bed in a cat-like manner, much to Lucas and Fay's amusement.
"Harry, this is my mother, Fay Davet." Harry looked at the women.
"Nice to meet you, ma'am." He said politely.
"Oh what a sweet one." Fay said. "Sweetheart you may call me Fay."
"Okay."
They went to the dining room to see that Severus had again beat them to the table. When they were all seated, lunch had appeared. Severus served Harry first and then himself. He would give Lucas and Fay a list of foods for Harry to eat later.
"Thank you, Severus." He said.
Severus smiled. "You are welcome, Harry."
They all smiled when Harry started to eat the fish that Severus put on his plate. Harry was in heaven when he tasted the fish. It was delicious.
When they finished they went into Severus' study to talk about what they were going to do with Harry. Severus sat behind his desk, Lucas and Fay sat on the chairs in front of the desks, and Harry sat in Fay's lap. She rubbed his head and was rewarded with Harry purring.
"Harry, since you are my son's mate it isn't wise for you to live together." Fay said.
"Why?" Harry asked.
"You need a parental figure right now and my son can't fill that role since he is your mate." She explained.
"Oh, but if I don't live with him will I be able to see him?" He asked, worried.
"Yes Harry. I will visit you, but we want to figure out where you will live." He said.
"I wish I could take you with me, but in a week I will return to Egypt for my job." Fay said as she cuddled the young neko.
"Severus can't take you since he has to return to school in two months." Lucas said.
Severus was silent this whole time and was thinking over solutions. As he listened to his best friend and his mother talk to Harry he had gotten an idea.
"Fay, how often do you get called out on a job?" Severus asked.
"Once in a while, why?" She looked at him in confusion.
"I can take care of him for the next two months. I can assume that your job will be over by the time I go back to teaching. You would take over then. When you do have to go out on a job you could take him with you and have one of your house elves take care of him until you come home for the day." Severus explained. "The house elf will only watch him when you are at your job. You would still be able to take care of him."
"Oh, so a house elf would be my babysitter while Fay is at work." Harry stated.
"Yes." He said.
"You're a genius, Severus." Lucas said.
"What do you think, Harry?” Severus asked.
"Okay." Harry said, but he frowned.
"What is the matter, Harry?" He asked.
"Will I be able to see you after I start living with Fay?" Harry asked as he stared at Severus.
"I will visit you during summer break and I will visit during the school year when I am able to." Severus said with a small smile.
"Yay!" Harry exclaimed.
"Tomorrow, we should go to Gringotts." Fay told them. "I want to know how this young child became a neko and I want to make sure that nobody has stolen from him." The two adults nodded and Harry had stopped focusing on the conversation since Fay had resumed petting him.
After that Harry went to his room with Fay to play and Severus went to his lab. Lucas went into the library to find more books about mates and nekos. Fay had decided to use a spell that would show if Harry and her son were mates or not, although she had little doubt that they were mates. She had observed the way they interacted with each other.
"Harry sweetheart, can you sit on the bed for a minute?" She looked at him.
"Okay." He said.
"I am going to cast a spell to confirm that you are mates." She saw the confused look on Harry's face. "Before I go back to Egypt, I am going to go to France and register you and my son as mates. This spell will give the French ministry of magic proof that you too are mates."
Harry smiled and nodded when she had finished explaining. She casted the spell coniugem ostende, or reveal mate. He glowed white for a second before a parchment with a name popped into view, in between them both. Fay grabbed the parchment and smiled when she saw the name. She turned the parchment over to Harry so that he could see the name. Harry smiled when he saw that the name was Lucas Davet.
Fay put the parchment into her endless pouch and started to play with Harry. They continued to play until dinner. They all ate in silence and Lucas put Harry to bed.
The next day, Harry was awakened by Fay. She helped him get dressed, then they both went to the dining room for breakfast. After breakfast, they glamoured Harry's appearance and flooed to the Leaky Cauldron. They walked into Gringotts and since there weren't any wizards or witches around they removed the glamor.
Severus walked up to a goblin at the counter. The goblin sneered down at the wizard.
"May I help you, Lord Prince?" He asked.
"Yes, I have with me young mister Potter. I would like you to check his vaults to see if anything is stolen and I want to have mister Potter's family tree checked." Severus said in a voice that rang with authority.
"Of course, Follow me." The goblin left the counter and led the group to his office. They sat in the chairs offered except for Harry who again sat on Fay's lap.
"I will have the Potter accountant check and if Mr. Potter has indeed been stolen from we will get it back immediately. Those who have stolen will be charged with thievery and punished." He told them.
"Thank you." Harry said, causing the goblin to stare at him.
"I can see why you would want the Potter family checked." The goblin brought out a basin and filled it with a potion. "Mr. Potter, please add a few drops of blood." He handed Fay a dagger.
Harry flinched away from the dagger in fright. Fay took his hand gently and made a small cut on Harry's pointer finger. Harry whimpered at the pain it caused him and his eyes teared up. He put his finger over the basin and let the blood drop in there a few times before Lucas took his finger and healed it. He picked Harry up and placed him on his lap. The neko cuddled into his chest, but didn't cry.
After a few minutes, the potion began to bubble and smoke raised from it. The goblin carefully placed a piece of parchment into the basin. The potion bubbled more before it disappeared and all that was left in the basin was the parchment. The goblin took it out and looked it over, before he handed it to Severus.
The name of a person who had dominant creature blood in them showed up in different colors. Nekos showed up in a light blue. On the parchment the name that showed up blue was Harry's great grandmother, Alexandria Potter. Severus gave the parchment to Harry and pointed to Alexandria.
The Potter accountant entered the office. He spoke to the other goblin in their native tongue. When he was done, he turned towards the group.
"I am the Potter accountant, Gobblenock. I am sorry to say that the vaults belonging to Mr. Potter have indeed been stolen from. It seems that Dumbledore has acquired keys to several vaults and has been taking money from them. He has also taken heirlooms from the vaults as well. I can tell you this though, I haven't been near those vaults since Lord and Lady Potter went into hiding with their son." He told them.
"If you didn't show him the vaults, who did?" Fay asked.
"I have no idea. I have already started the process of getting everything that was stolen back. Gabblehook and I will be looking for the goblin responsible and have them punished immediately." The goblin assured them.
"Thank you." Harry said from where he was cuddled into Lucas' chest.
The goblins nodded and the group took their leave. Before they left Gringotts they reapplied the glamor on Harry.
Chapter 6: Murder
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
Harry was in his room, standing in the doorway completely shocked. His room was filled with toys. He knew that Fay had bought toys after they left the wizarding bank while the rest of them went to get lunch, but he thought that it was a few toys, not a whole toy store. There were human toys and cat toys all organized into labeled boxes and placed neatly around his room.
Harry was startled when he heard someone chuckle behind him. He turned around fast and found that it was Severus.
"Fay tends to go overboard when she shops. When Lucas and I were children, he had three rooms filled with toys and I always went home with arms full of toys." He shook his head in exasperation.
"So I am allowed to play with all these toys?" Harry's bright green cat eyes looked at Severus hopefully and it broke Severus' heart.
"Of course you are allowed Harry, they were bought for you." He told the neko.
Harry nodded but gave Severus information that made him want to kill the Dursleys. "Last time a toy was bought for me was last year. Aunt Petunia bought me a toy soldier and gave it to me when she came home. As soon as I started to play with it, she hit me and took the toy away." Harry started to cry. "She told me that freaks aren't allowed to play with toys, only good boys could and then she told uncle Vernon and he threw me into my cupboard for a week without food." Severus gathered Harry into his arms.
"What they did was wrong, Harry. You are a good boy and most definitely not a freak. They are horrible people and what they did to you, Harry, was something that you didn't deserve." Harry just snuggled into Severus.
After Harry had calmed down, he went into his room to play. Surprisingly, Severus followed Harry in and started to play with him. He wanted to show Harry that he wouldn't get punished for playing with his toys and also show Harry how much he cared about him. They played until it was time for dinner.
(With Dumbledick)
Dumbledore was at his home when he had gotten a floo call from Mrs. Figg. She hadn't seen Harry Potter for two days now. He quickly apparated to Private Drive and knocked on the Dursley's door. He frowned when he didn't feel the wards anymore.
The door opened to reveal a horse-like woman. She looked at him and immediately ushered him inside before the neighbors saw him. She closed the door behind him.
"What do you want?" Petunia hissed in her nasal voice.
"I have come to check up on young Harry." Dumbledore said in his 'grandfather voice'.
Petunia paled when she heard that. Vernon had come home drunk two days ago and took out his anger for losing a major contract on Harry. He had beaten Harry worse than ever before and stuffed him into their next door neighbor's garbage can. The boy was dead for sure.
"He is at a friend's house." She lied. ‘Hopefully he buys that or else we all will be in trouble with those freaks’ she thought.
Unfortunately for her Dumbledore had used magic to read her mind and knew that she was lying and found out what had happened. Now it was his turn to pale. If Harry was dead, then who would kill Voldemort? His eyes stopped twinkling and he looked at Petunia in rage causing Petunia to pale and start panicking.
"You let your husband kill your nephew?" Dumbledore asked.
Dumbledore pointed his wand at her and she started to back away. He killed her before he went to find the other muggle. He found both Dudley and Vernon in the kitchen. He killed both of them and left.
When Dumbledore was back at Hogwarts he devised a plan to wait a few days before having one of his pawns contact the aurors and then tell the rest of his pawns that the Dursleys were killed by a death eater and had taken Harry. He smirked evilly and put a lemon drop in his mouth. Fawks watched the headmaster in sadness and hoped all would be fine soon.
Chapter 7: Best Day Ever
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
Fay had learned about the murders of the Dursleys a few days after it had happened. She knew that it was Dumbledore and had set up extra wards around the house to keep Harry safe. Today though she was sad to leave since it was her last day before going back to work. Luckily she was almost finished and would return home to France and raise Harry.
Harry had gotten up early on purpose. Today Fay would be leaving after dinner so he wanted to make her day the best day ever. He quickly got dressed and snuck down to the kitchen. The house elves noticed him immediately.
"What may we be doing for the young master?" Asked Rosie.
"I want to make this day special for Fay. Could you all make her favorite breakfast, lunch, and dinner for today?" He asked them.
"Yes young master." Rosie said.
Harry left the kitchen and went to the dining room to see that Severus was there. Severus caught sight of Harry and raised his eyebrow. Harry blushed and walked over to his chair.
"What are you up to Harry?" He asked.
"Since Fay is leaving I want to make today special. I asked the house elves to make her favorite foods for every meal today." He told him.
"That is really nice of you Harry." He said.
Harry blushed. "Thank you Severus."
Soon Lucas and Fay entered the dining room. They sat down and the food appeared. Fay was surprised to see that all the food was her favorite breakfast food. She grabbed a little of everything and began to eat. Severus and Harry shared a smile. Only Lucas saw the exchange and raised an eyebrow at them both.
Harry's tail swished behind him happily throughout breakfast much to the amusement of the other three in the room. He didn't seem to notice though and continued to eat happily.
When they finished Harry grabbed Fay's hand and pulled her out of the room and to his room. Once they were out of the room, Lucas turned towards Severus.
"What was with the smiles?" He asked.
"What smiles?" The dark haired man asked.
"The one that you and Harry exchanged." He said.
"Harry had gotten the house elves to make Fay her favorite foods for all meals today. He wants it to be special." He told him.
Lucas smiled when he heard that. They both left. Severus to his lab and Lucas to Harry's room. There he found Harry and his mother playing with the art set that he had bought. He smiled at the sight. He knocked on the door frame. Harry and Fay looked up.
"Hello son." Fay said at the same time that Harry said. "Hi Lucas."
"Hello mother, Harry."
"Come color with us please." Harry said to Lucas.
"Of course." He entered the room and sat in between the two.
Harry placed a piece of paper in front of Lucas along with a pack of crayons. He then went back to his own drawing.
They continued to draw until it was lunch time. At lunch Fay became suspicious because her favorite foods were again made and it was only her favorite food. She began to wonder what was going on. She looked at Harry and noticed him smiling and figured it had to be his doing. Only question was why.
Harry again pulled her out of the room and this time it was to play with his stuffed animals. She forgot to ask Harry what he was up to because he was smiling so much. They played until dinner.
Fay saw her favorite foods once again. She looked up and raised an eyebrow at all three boys.
"Alright who got the house elves to make my favorite foods for all meals?" She asked.
"I did." Harry said with a big grin.
"Why?" She asked.
"To make today your best day ever since you were leaving, to go back to Egypt after this meal and I wanted to make it very special for you."
"Oh Harry, you are the sweetest boy ever. Today has been my best day ever thanks to you." She told him.
She stood up and went over to Harry. She gave him a hug. He hugged her back.
"Would you like me to tell you a story before I leave?" She asked.
"Yes please." They walked out of the room leaving Severus and Lucas shaking their heads.
"He has her wrapped around her pinky doesn't he?" Lucas asked Severus.
"Yes he does." They both stood and left the room, going in opposite directions.
When Fay left she left with the biggest smile on her face. She was glad that after she was done with her job she would have more time with Harry.
Chapter 8: New Home
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
Today was the day that Harry would floo to France so that he could live with Fay. He would be learning French next week, but for now he would spend this week settling into his new home.
"Ready to go?" Severus asked.
"Yeah." Harry's tail swished behind him quickly.
"Is something wrong?" He asked.
"Do I have to hide my ears and tail when I go outside?" He asked.
"No. Unlike here, France is way more accepting of magical creatures." He assured the neko.
Harry smiled at Severus before going to the fireplace. He stepped inside and grabbed a handful of floo powder from the container that the man offered him. He then called out the words that would take him to France.
"DAVET MANOR!"
Harry landed in front of Fay. She used a cleaning charm to get rid of the soot on Harry. She then picked him up and gave him a hug. Fay started to carry Harry to his new room.
"I know that you are not used to big rooms, sweetie, so I gave you the smallest bedroom in the manor. Although it is pretty big." She said.
"That's okay, Fay." He assured her.
"After you see your room, I will give you a tour of the house, then to Gringotts and the French ministry." She said.
Harry nodded and laid his head on her shoulder. He was really tired and just wanted to curl up and take a nap. He fell asleep a few minutes later. Fay noticed that Harry fell asleep. She had stopped in front of a door that had Harry's name on it in light green lettering. She opened the door and laid him down on the bed. He curled up into a ball causing Fay to smile. She left and went to the Davet family library. Gringotts and the ministry can wait.
(With Minerva)
Minerva walked past the headmaster on her way to her rooms. He didn't seem to notice her. Thanks to her being an animagus, she had enhanced hearing in her regular form. She could hear him muttering to himself. What he said shocked her.
"That damn Potter boy is dead. Now who am I supposed to make into a weapon and have them so loyal to me he will die if I can't find him." Minerva stifled her gasp. "I know. I will make the Longbottom child do it." Albus walked off.
Minerva stood there frozen for a moment before she ran down to Severus' rooms. She was glad that he had finally arrived today. She had to tell him. Minerva knew all about the vow he had sworn. He had to know of Harry's death and Dumbledore's plan. She had the portrait inform Severus that she was at his door.
"Yes, Minerva?" He asked.
"I need to tell you something important, may I come in?" Severus’s only answer was to move and she walked in and sat down on his couch.
"What was it that you needed to tell me?" He asked..
"I passed by Albus a moment ago and he didn't notice that I was there. He was muttering to himself. He said that Harry Potter was dead and is now going to use Longbottom as a replacement weapon, who will die." Minerva said as she finally allowed herself to cry.
"Minerva I need you to make an oath." He said.
"What for?" She asked, confused.
"An oath that you will not reveal the information that I am about to tell you." Minerva nodded.
"I, Minerva Isobel Mcgonagall, swear upon my magic that I will never reveal this information in any way or else I lose my magic. So mote it be." She glowed a soft white.
"Harry Potter is still alive." He revealed.
"WHAT!?" She yelled in shock.
"My friend Lucas was drawn to where Harry was. He smelled blood coming from a garbage can. There he found an almost dead boy." Severus told her.
"Oh Merlin!" She put a hand over her mouth.
"He brought the boy to me and that is when we found out the boy was Harry Potter. We healed him up and then he glowed a faint blue. After that he grew cat ears and a tail. He is a neko. He is now living in France with Lucas' mother." He finished.
"Thank goodness." She dried her tears. "Will he be joining us at Hogwarts when he turns eleven?"
"I believe so, but I will ask Fay." He said.
"Can you ask Fay if I can see him next summer?” She asked.
"Yes I will." He said.
"Thank you Severus. Goodnight." She said.
"Goodnight."
Severus quickly wrote a letter to Fay, sent it with his shadow owl, Dark and then went to bed. He hoped that Fay would say yes since Minerva could talk to Harry about his father while he could tell him about Lily. He knew that he couldn't say anything nice about his father since James Potter bullied him in school. He was just glad that Lily sent him a letter that stated that she accepted his apology and that she was sorry that it took her this long to get over the childish grudge and not to see why he was upset in the first place. She said that she wanted to be friends again and when the war was over for them to meet up. Lily also wanted him to meet Harry.
He fell asleep dreaming about his first love. One where she was still alive and they had met. One where Harry never had to endure the torture that he had. He smiled in his sleep as a tear made a path down his cheek and onto the pillow.
Chapter 9: Harry's New Guardian
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
Fay was still in the library when Dark showed up in front of her. He hooted once before giving her the letter. She gave him an owl treat and watched as he took off. As soon as he was out of sight she opened the letter.
Dear Fay,
Mcgonagall came to me today and told me something interesting. She had overheard Dumbledore mumble that Harry was dead and that he needed a new weapon. I know that you are close to Lady Longbottom so I know that she will be informed that Dumbledore is going to use her grandson, Neville, as his new weapon. I had Mcgonagall make an oath before I told her that Harry was indeed alive. She wants to know if she can visit sometime next summer. As you know she has been close to the Potter family and simply wants to have her mind at ease that he is alive and well. She also wants to know if Harry will be going to Hogwarts when he is 11. I figured that since he was in your care that it was your choice. Please write to both of us.
Sincerely,
Severus
Fay quickly summoned three parchments, a quill and ink. She wrote to Severus, Mcgonagall, and to Augusta. She knew that by tomorrow she would have some guests over. She just hoped that it would happen after she went to Gringotts and the ministry. She left the library and went to bed.
(Next Morning)
Fay woke up and instructed all the house elves of today's possible events. She then made her way down to Harry's new room. She hoped that he would like it. It was done in light purples and silver accents. She learned that Harry's favorite color was purple and had the room done after.
She knocked on the door and smiled when she heard a sleep voice say enter. Fay opened the door and awed at the sight before her. Harry was sitting up in his bed tangled in his blanket. He was rubbing the sleep out of his eyes and his tail curled cutely around his waist.
"Good morning Fay." Harry greeted as he yawned.
"Good morning Harry." Fay greeted back while making a mental note to get pictures next time. "Hurry up and get dressed so that we can eat breakfast and go to the ministry and then to Gringotts."
"Okay." Fay smiled and shut the door and made her way down to the dining room.
(Augusta Longbottom)
Augusta was sitting in the dining room eating her breakfast when a house elf popped into the room. She handed a letter to her mistress before she popped back out again.
My dearest friend,
I have heard some disturbing news. Yesterday Dumbledore was mumbling under his breath. He was overheard by a teacher who informed another who then informed me. Dumbledore said that Potter was dead and that he needed a new weapon. That weapon would be your grandson, Neville. If you do plan on visiting me please visit in the afternoon as I need to be at both the ministry and Gringotts.
Love,
Fay Davet
Augusta was pissed. She knew that Fay would never ever lie to her. How could Dumbledore believe that he could use Neville? Well that wasn't going to happen. She informed the house elves of her afternoon plans.
(With Mcgonagall and Severus)
An owl flew through the Great Hall dropping off a letter in front of both Severus and Mcgonagall. Opening them up they read quickly.
Dear Severus,
I have relayed your message to Augusta. I am sure that this afternoon she will be here. I also would like to invite you to Yule this year. I know that Harry would love to see you. I have also written to Mcgonagall.
Love,
Fay Davet
Dear Mcgonagall,
Severus has written to me and I wish to invite you over to my manor this weekend so that you may meet Harry. We may also discuss Harry's future education.
Sincerely,
Fay Davet
Severus and Mcgonagall looked at each other and nodded. They silently agreed to talk about it later. Dumbledore watched the exchange through narrowed eyes. Severus saw this and decided that he would secure his rooms before talking to Mcgonagall. He didn't trust Dumbledore since he knew that he would bug his rooms just so that he could get information. He got up and left so that he could prepare for his first class while Mcgonagall left to not only do the same, but also reply to the letter.
Dumbledore waited for a bit before he too left. He needed to know what was going on so he was going to find a way to listen in on his two pawns.
(With Harry and Fay)
Once Harry was dressed he was guided to the dining room for breakfast by a house elf. Harry was surprised to see so much food even after all this time.
"Good morning Fay." He greeted her again.
"Good morning Harry. After we are done eating we will go to the ministry." She told him.
Harry sat down and as he filled his plate with food he asked a question. "Why are we going to the ministry?"
"So that I may get legal guardianship over you." She said.
"Oh. Why Gringotts?" He asked.
"I need to set up a trust vault for you as well as to inform them of your status as my charge." She told him.
"Oh." Now that he had his answers he started to eat.
When they finished eating, Fay led Harry to the floo. She picked up Harry and stepped into the fireplace shouting out her destination. Harry closed his eyes and waited for it to be over. Soon they were at the Ministry for Magic in France.
Fay walked over to the front desk where a beautiful woman sat. The woman was surprised to not only see Fay, but to also see her with a young neko boy.
"Bonjour Adrien. Je suis venu pour obtenir la garde de l'enfant." Stated Fay. (Hello Adrian. I have come to get custody of the child.)
"Bien sûr. Voici votre badge. Se il vous plaît aller à la seizième étage." Adrian handed over the visitor badge and pointed to the elevators. (Of course . Here is your badge. Please go to the sixteenth floor)
"Merci." With that Fay went to the elevator. (Thank you)
Soon they were in the offices of child welfare, safety, and custody. A man with snow white hair and ice blue eyes motioned for them in. Fay sat down with Harry on her lap.
"Madame Davet, pourquoi êtes-vous ici?" The man asked. (Why are you here?)
"Je suis ici pour obtenir la tutelle de ce jeune enfant, Mr. Amar." (I am here to gain guardianship of this young child.)
"Je vois. Qui est cet enfant?" (I see. Who is this child?)
"Harry Potter. Ses gardiens précédents abusé de lui." (His previous guardians abused him.)
"Je vois." (I see.)
He pulled out papers and then he handed them over to Fay. He then gave her a pen and left. Before he left he told her to finish them by the time he came back. Fay placed Harry down in the next seat and he watched her fill out the papers.
Soon the paperwork was done and Mr. Amar was back. He looked through them and then casted a spell to make sure that everything written was the truth. When everything checked out he signed the papers.
"Harry Potter est maintenant officiellement votre nouvelle charge." He said as he placed the documents in a folder then in the filing cabinet. (Harry Potter is now officially your new charge.)
"Merci." Fay said as she picked Harry up and left the room.
She went back to the ground floor and flooed to Gringotts.
Chapter 10: Memories
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics
Chapter Text
Harry and Fay made their way to the French branch of Gringotts. As soon as they entered they were greeted by Gobblenock.
"Hello Mr. goblin" Harry greeted, causing Gobblenock to grin in amusement.
"Hello young Potter and Lady Davet. I have gotten word from the ministry about the guardianship. We took care of everything. Now I have found something very important in one of the Potter faults. Please follow me." He turned and walked away with the two following him.
He brought them to his office. He gestured for them to sit and they did. He then grabbed a folder from his desk.
"This folder contains a very important document called a Will." He was saying this for the young neko. "A will is a legal document that communicates a person's final wishes, as pertaining to possessions and dependents. An example would be where a child would be placed after their death or who inherits their money. This Will was left by your parents." He was surprised when he saw that the neko understood everything he was saying.
"So my parents left a Will when they died. What does the will say?" He asked.
Gobblenock handed the folder to Fay and then turned towards Harry. "I will let your new guardian tell you."
"Okay." Harry said as he turned towards Fay and waited for her to finish reading.
She turned towards her new charge when she finished reading. "Harry darling, I am going to try to simplify this for you so that you can understand what I am about to say to you. Okay?"
"Okay." He said.
"First of all you were never meant to be at the Dursleys." She told him.
"Why?" He asked.
"Because your parents said in their Will that they did not want you going there. Lily, your mother, said that they would most likely mistreat you. She was right since they abused you." She was about to continue when she was interrupted.
"Excuse me, but what did you just say lady Davet?" Gobblenock asked.
"The Dursleys abused him while Harry was in their care. Harry sweetie, I am going to put up a silencing charm since I have to talk to Gobblenock about an adult matter." The French witch said.
"Okay."
Fay casted the charm before turning to a visibly fuming goblin. She explained everything to him and then told him how they were dead and that Dumbledore was to blame.
"I see. I will have their murders investigated in the meantime, finish talking to the young neko while I continue with my work." Fay nodded and turned back to Harry.
She canceled the charm and continued from where she left off. "They have a list of people that you should have gone to. The reason why they gave a list of people was in case one of the people in the list couldn't take care of you." She showed him the list. "They are in order of who would get you if they died. See?"
Harry saw that there was a list of names. The first name was Sirius Black and then the names continued after.
"So I was supposed to go to Sirius Black and if he couldn't take me then I would have gone to Remus Lupin?" Harry asked, shocking Fay and Gobblenock with how smart he was.
"Yes." She said, "Now Sirius Black couldn't take you because he was the one to betray your parents."
"No he wasn't." He said as memories entered his mind.
"What do you mean?" She asked.
"Uncle Paddy, who is Sirius Black, never betrayed daddy. It was Wormy that did." What he said confused both Fay and Gobblenock.
"Harry, I don't understand what you mean." Fay told him looking and sounding confused.
"I remember the day that mummy and daddy died." Fay gasped in shock while Gobblenock's eyes widened and mouth dropped in shock. "Mummy was rocking me when the door blasted off the wall. Daddy told mummy to take me and run while he stayed. Mummy tightened her grip and ran up the stairs. She dropped me in the crib when a man with a snake face entered my bedroom. Wormy was with him. I remember that daddy once called him Peter. Mummy was begging the man. She said to take her instead. The man with the snake face pointed a stick at her and a green light filled the room and hit mummy causing her to fall. The man pointed the stick at me and once again a green light filled the room. It was about to hit me when a white, um, wall appeared around me and the light bounced off the wall hitting the snake-faced man. The man didn't fall like mummy. Instead I could see through him and then he just disappeared. I remember that a smokey ball was all that was left of the snake-faced man before it hit me in my head causing a lot of pain that made me cry. Wormy changed into a rat and scurried away after he set fire to the floor. Then a giant man appeared and took me away from the fire. After that I remember waking up to Aunt Petunia screaming." Harry finishes breathlessly.
Fay managed to look sad, terrified, and angry at the same time. If anyone looked at Gobblenock they would have seen that the goblin was in a similar state.
"Oh Harry." Fay said as she dragged him into a hug.
"Little neko, I want you to think about that memory so that I may extract it." Gobblenock told him.
"Why?" He asked.
"Sirius Black was placed in a wizarding prison." He explained.
"Why?" He asked.
"He was confronted by Peter Pettigrew for betraying your parents. He ended up murdering both Pettigrew and thirteen people."
"That is impossible." He said as he recalled another memory.
"Why?" Gobblenock asked.
"Uncle paddy had a spell placed upon him by mummy. He had used too much and mummy placed the spell on him so that he wouldn't use any by accident since it would hurt him." He explained.
"How do you know?" This time it was Fay who asked.
"Uncle paddy had used magic and mummy came into the room yelling at him until she realized that it was an accident. Mummy explained what she was doing when she placed the spell on him." Harry told them.
"First I will extract the memory of your parents death then that memory. This will help get Sirius Black out of prison." The goblin said. ‘Seeing the man’s name must have triggered his memories.’
Harry did as he was told and watched in fascination as a silvery, wavy line was dragged out of his head and placed in a vial. The process was repeated before Gobblenock labeled each vial and left.
Fay finished telling Harry about the contents of the Will. After she finished, Gobblenock came back.
"Everything has been taken care of. I have given the vial of memories to a trusted ministry employee so we have nothing to worry about." He told them.
"Thank you." She said.
"You’re welcome."
Fay looked at Harry and noticed that he had fallen asleep. She smiled and picked him up.
"Goodbye Gobblenock."
"Goodbye." He sneered back.
Fay left the bank and then apparated home. She laid Harry in bed and waited for her guests to arrive. Knowing her old friend they would be there at noon.
As soon as the clock struck she went to the entry hall to greet her friend and her grandson. She smiled when she saw the young boy hide behind his grandmother.
"Good afternoon Augusta, Neville." Greeted Fay.
"Good afternoon Fay." Augusta brought Neville out from behind her legs. "Say hello Neville."
"Hello." Neville said before he went back to hiding behind his grandmother's legs.
"Lunch is almost done. Harry fell asleep so when lunch is done I will go wake him." She said.
"Who is Harry?" Augusta asked.
"Why don't we go into the study and I will explain. Neville can go since there are toys in there to play with." She said instead of answering.
"Okay." Fay led them to the study.
Augusta placed Neville near the toys and then sat down in the chair near her friend. She turned and looked at Fay expectantly.
"A week ago while I was away in Egypt for my job my son was experiencing pain that wasn't his own. He was waiting for me to come back when the pain worsened. He followed his instincts and apparated to Surrey, London. It was there that he found a nearly dead child stuffed into the garbage can." Augusta gasped in horror. "He carefully took him out and then took him to his friend, Severus Snape. It was there that they learned that the boy was Harry Potter." Fay barely heard her friend mumble the word no. "They healed him and that was when the boy came into his inheritance. He is a neko." Augusta looked at her in shock. "Yes, Harry Potter is a neko. He is also my son's mate."
"What?" She asked.
"Harry Potter is my son's mate and since he is so young he will be staying with me." She repeated.
"I see." The witch wasn’t too happy about what she heard.
"Mistress lunch is being done." A house elf said.
"Thank you Doppy." Doppy popped away. "Follow me to the dining room and then I shall go get Harry." Augusta nodded and stood up and gathered her grandson before following Fay out.
Chapter 11: New Friend
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
Fay walked to Harry's room. She was hoping that Neville and him would be great friends. She knew that he would need friends his own age. He couldn't always hang around with adults or be alone.
She opened the door and made her way over to the bed that Harry was curled up in. She gently shook his shoulder.
"Harry darling, it is time for lunch." Harry’s eyes opened before he sat up and rubbed them.
"Okay." She smiled at the young neko and picked him up, causing him to cuddle into him.
"There are some guests here. One is an old friend of mine and the other is her grandson. Her name is Augusta Longbottom and her grandson is Neville Longbottom." Harry nodded his head. "Neville is the same age as you and when lunch is over I was hoping he could play with you in your room."
"Can I play with him? Aunt Petunia said that freaks aren't allowed to play with anyone." Fay quickly hid her anger at the information Harry slipped her.
"Harry, you are not a freak. Of course you can play with Neville. First we have to eat lunch." She said.
"Okay." She carried him the whole way before setting him in a chair on her right and filled his plate with the food that was on the list that Severus gave her.
Augusta smiled at the young neko while Neville looked at him confused. "Augusta, Neville, this is Harry. He is a neko which means that he is part cat." Neville nodded now that he knew why he had ears and a tail. “Harry, this is my friend Augusta and her grandson Neville."
"Hello Harry." Augusta said.
"Hi." Neville said after his grandmother.
"Hello." Harry replied nervously.
They ate their food with only the adults talking to each other. Harry was too nervous to eat and Neville wasn't sure what to do besides eat. When lunch was over Fay led them to Harry's room.
"Harry has agreed to play with Neville in his room while we go to the Study." Augusta nodded.
Fay made sure that a house elf would watch them before the two left and went to the Study. Harry and Neville looked at each other for a few minutes before Harry broke the silence.
"Would you like to color?" He asked.
"Sure." He nodded his head.
Harry grabbed some coloring books, paper, and crayons and placed them on the table and sat down. Neville sat down once Harry started to color in one of the books. Neville grabbed a piece of paper before he started to draw on it.
(With Fay and Augusta)
Fay poured her and Augusta a drink before she sat down. "Minerva Mcgonagall will be here this weekend." Fay sipped her drink before continuing. "She wants to see Harry to make sure he is truly alive as well as discuss where he will go to school for his education. I must admit that I hadn't thought about it yet."
"Don't be too hard on yourself, Fay." Augusta told her friend. "You have just gotten custody of him. I believe talking to her will help with placing him in the best school for him."
"You're right as always Augusta." She said.
They both took sips of their drinks. "I will be doing the same. I don't want Neville going to Hogwarts if Dumbledore is the headmaster. Knowing him by the time Neville is eleven Dumbledore will still be in charge."
"That man has too much power." Fay hissed. "People blindly follow him and I just can't stand it."
"People who see through him can't stand it. Unfortunately there are more people who blindly follow than those who are against him." She stated.
"I know. Hopefully he will fall." She said.
"He will. I have a feeling your son will make sure he pays for hurting his mate. Plus the fact that Minerva was one of those who followed him blindly and now she doesn't. If more people found out he would lose power." She told her.
Fay smirked. "Hopefully people will find out that the death eaters didn't kill his relatives, he did."
"WHAT!" Augusta gasped in shock.
"Dumbledore was paying them to abuse him but never to the point of death. He found out that Harry was beaten and believes that he is dead. He killed them for 'killing' him." She informed her friend.
Soon the two began to plot Dumbledore's demise. They wanted him gone.
(Harry and Neville)
Harry and Neville were unaware of what the adults were planning. Instead they had switched from coloring to picture books. Neville was teaching Harry the different plants in the book that he knew.
The green eyed boy listened quietly as Neville talked. He liked that the other boy wanted to teach him. His aunt and uncle told him that freaks were stupid and weren't allowed to learn. No one in Private Drive knew about his existence so they weren't going to send him to school.
"What is this?" Harry asked as he pointed to the plant's pedal on the left.
Neville looked and saw that he was pointing to the red pedal. "This plant is very rare since it has one pedal that is red while the rest are white. This plant is called fairy rose. The red pedal is where flower fairy babies are born. The white gives flower fairies their magic." He explained, causing Harry to nod.
"How do you know so much about plants?" He asked.
Neville blushed. "My uncle is a herbologist and there is a greenhouse back home."
"Where do you live? In France?" He asked.
"In London." Harry nodded and Neville continued on with the book.
That was how Fay and Augusta found them. Neville was explaining a plant and Harry was on his stomach listening with all his attention. Augusta watched her grandson and realized that he wasn't his father but a boy all his own so if he was interested in plants then she was going to encourage it from now on. Fay on the other hand was glad that Harry had a new friend.
Unfortunately it was time for dinner and then Neville and Augusta had to go back home. "Children, dinner is ready." They watched as the boys nodded before Neville put away the book and they both stood up and walked over to them.
Augusta and Fay watched as the two blabbered on about plants and to their surprise magical creatures and animals. They were amused as they made wild and clumsy hand gestures and made child mess ups of some of the words.
When dinner was over Neville and Harry said goodbye to each other. "Don't worry you two, you will see each other next weekend. Harry, how would you like to have Neville sleep over then?" Augusta asked the young neko.
"Really?" Both boys asked excitedly and hopefully.
"Yes."
"I would love it very much madam." He said.
"You can call me Augusta dear." Harry nodded and watched as they disappeared through the fireplace.
Harry turned to Fay. "Fay before bed may I write a letter to Lucas and tell him about my new friend?"
"Of course." Fay and Harry went into Harry's room.
The blonde grabbed the necessary supplies while Harry cleaned up his room. He then sat down at the table and Fay helped him write the letter before she bathed him, helped him get dressed, and tucked him into bed. She then grabbed a book and read it to him. She kissed his head, grabbed the letter and left the room to go send it off.
(Lucas at Davet cottage)
Lucas had just gotten home from work. Unlike his mother he had become a herbologist. He owned the largest and most successful greenhouses in France. He sold plants to apothecary shops, potion masters, hospitals, schools and apprentice herbologists. He even sold some of his safe plants to wizards and witches for their gardens. His best customer was Severus.
Since it was the beginning of school he had been kept busy between schools all over the world and apothecary shops. He sat down when he saw his mother's owl sitting on an owl perch in the living room. He made his way over and grabbed the letter. As always the owl flew off.
Lucas opened the letter and read it.
Dear Lucas,
Fay is helping me write this letter. Guess what? I have made a new friend today. His name is Neville Longbottom. He knows a lot about plants like you do. He is the first person besides Severus, Fay, and you who wanted to be my friend. Uncle Vernon told me that Freaks can't have friends and cousin Dudley scared away anyone who came close to me. Fay told me I wasn't a freak and that means that I can have friends. I wish that I could see you but I know that you are busy so I hope that I can see you soon. I have to go to bed now so goodnight.
Love,
Harry.
Lucas smiled and summoned parchment and his quill. He wrote a letter to both Harry and his mother before he sent them off with Angel. He planned on visiting after Harry settled in but decided to visit sooner. He didn't want to be away from his mate for long periods of time even if he was only four years old. Since Harry was young he only felt the need to protect and make happy. He was glad that his mother was watching after his little neko so he knew that nobody was going to harm him. Lucas ate his dinner before he went to bed.
Chapter 12: Cat Form
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts'
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
The next morning Harry was awoken by an owl. He noticed that it was Angel, Lucas' owl. She had been hooting to wake him up. He stretched out before he stood and grabbed the letter. Once he grabbed the letter Angel flew off to go give the other to Fay.
Harry on the other hand placed the note on the table before he began playing with toys. One of Fay's rules was to stay in the bedroom until she came to get him. Then she would bathe him and then get him his clothes before going to breakfast.
Meanwhile Fay was awoken by Angel as well. She glared as the owl took off once the letter was removed. She quickly opened it and read the contents.
Dear Mother
I have received the letter from Harry and I am glad that he is making friends. It is great that he is going to have a friend his own age. I was going to wait to visit after he settled in but I am going to visit sooner. May I come over tomorrow?
Love,
Lucas Davet
Fay shook her head. She told him before that he could come over whenever he wanted, yet he still asked if it was alright to come over. She knew that Harry would love it also.
The blonde wrote her response before she got ready for the day. Once she was showered and dressed she sent the letter and made her way to Harry's room.
Fay knocked on the door before she entered. Harry put away his toys before he handed Fay a letter. She opened and read the letter out loud to Harry.
Dear Harry,
I am happy to hear that you have made a friend. I will be visiting you soon. You can tell me all about it then. Have fun my sweet little kitten.
Love,
Lucas Davet
Harry smiled brightly as Fay read it. It may have been short but the promise of visiting was making him really happy. Fay directed Harry to the bathroom and began their routine.
The day dragged on for Harry who was excited about Lucas visiting the next day. Even when he was playing with Fay it felt long. She just smiled since she knew that he was excited and could tell by the way he continued to talk about Lucas.
(Next Morning)
Lucas arrived before Harry had a chance to wake up. He walked quietly to Harry's room and opened the door. He walked over to the bed that Harry was curled up on and sat down.
He placed a hand on Harry's head and rubbed his ears. "Time to wake up, Kitten."
Harry's eyes opened slowly and took in his surroundings. His eyes widened once he noticed Lucas.
"Lucas!" He shouted happily as he jumped into his mate's arms.
"Hello to you too." Lucas said laughing.
"Hi." The neko said as he snuggled into Lucas. His tail was swinging behind him fast in excitement.
"Why don't we get you bathed and dressed before we play, kay?" He handed Harry to his mom who had been at the doorway watching them.
"Okay." He said.
Soon Harry and Lucas were coloring while the child told Lucas about his day with Neville. The blonde was happy for his little mate.
"I'm a herbologist too." He told Harry.
"Really?” He asked.
"Yes." Harry ran to the bookcase and gave him a book before he cleaned up the table.
That was how Fay found them later on. Harry on Lucas' lap listening to Lucas explain the plants in the books. She smiled and took a picture. The flash caught Lucas' attention.
“Hello mom.” He greeted her.
“Hello dear. It is time for breakfast.” She informed them. ‘I should start Harry on his French lessons soon.’
"Okay Fay." Harry put the book away before he grabbed Lucas' hand and they began walking to the dining room.
"Lucas, I have a meeting and since you are here would you mind watching him for a few hours?" She asked.
"Of course I don't mind watching him." He said. ‘Just means extra time with him.’
"Good." They ate listening to Harry babble about his new friend.
Soon Fay left for her meeting while Lucas took Harry outside to play in the garden. Fay arrived in her study just as Kippy showed professor Mcgonagall in.
"Good morning professor. I am Lady Fay Davet." She introduced herself.
"Good morning Lady Davet. I am professor Mcgonagall." The other woman said.
"I know. You wanted to talk about Harry's schooling?" She asked. ‘I still think I should send him to another school.’
"Yes."
(With Harry and Lucas)
Lucas was sitting on the ground shocked and amazed. A second before Harry had caught sight of a butterfly and next thing Lucas knew Harry changed into a kitten. The kitten was midnight black with emerald green eyes.
Of course he knew that nekos had two forms. They had a half human half cat form and a cat form. Since Harry wasn't born a neko he didn't think that Harry was going to change into his cat form anytime soon. He assumed it would take practice for him to be able to shift.
‘Must be an instinct to change their forms.’ Lucas thought as Harry jumped to catch the butterfly. ‘I'm going to search our family library to see if there are any neko books there and if not then I will go into town to find some. I need to know what I can do to help him.’
The blonde herbologist was brought out of his thoughts when Harry pounced on him and changed his form back in mid-jump.
"Omph." He said when the neko landed.
"Sorry." Harry said as he looked like he was about to cry.
"It's okay. You didn't mean it did you?" Harry shook his head quickly. "Then I'm not mad."
Harry nodded as he snuggled in. He butted his head against Lucas' chest causing him to chuckle and pet Harry's head.
"Can we write a letter to Severus?" He asked.
"Yes we can." He summoned papers, a quill and ink, as well as a hard surface to write on.
When they finished the letter they sent it off with Angel. They then started to play. Lucas had charmed a cat toy to move and Lucas watched as Harry chased it around the garden in his kitten form.
(With Severus Snape)
Severus was in his room grading papers when Angel arrived with a letter for him. He smiled when he noticed the child-like handwriting that belonged to Harry. He had to admit that he missed the child. He couldn’t wait to see him at Yule. It was surprising that the child of his bully could worm his way into his heart so quickly.
Dear Severus,
Lucas is helping me write this. I made a new friend a couple days ago. His name is Neville Longbottom. He knows a lot about plants like Lucas does. I really miss you. I hope that I can see you soon.
Love,
Harry
P.S. Do you have any books on nekos? Before this letter Harry changed into his other form and I want to research more about them. -Lucas
The dark haired man quickly replied to Harry's letter before he grabbed a book and wrapped it for Lucas. He had been planning on sending the book to his friend after he finished grading. He sent these off with Shadow before he went back to grading.
(Davet manor)
Fay walked outside with professor Mcgonagall. They watched a kitten Harry chasing a mouse while Lucas laughed. She quickly got their attention after she took a few pictures. The professor was amused.
"Harry, would you be a dear and come meet a friend of your parents?" The French witch asked.
Harry shifted back and ran over to Fay with Lucas following close behind. The blonde wizard picked him up and Fay introduced them.
"Harry, this is professor Minerva Mcgonagall. She teaches transfiguration at Hogwarts. Transfiguration is changing one object into another." Harry shook the professor's hand. "Professor, this is Harry and my son Lucas."
"It is a pleasure to meet you both." The Scottish woman said.
"Hello." The neko greeted shyly.
"A pleasure to me you also." Lucas said.
"I have something that belonged to your father and something that belonged to your mother." She then gave Harry the items. "This necklace was given to your mum the day they found out that she was pregnant."
The necklace was beautiful. It was a heart shaped emerald on a silver chain. Both the chain and the emerald sparkled in the sun.
"This was a pocket watch that was given to heirs of the Potter line." The watch was gold and had a large P done with rubies on one side while the other had the Potter crest and motto. ‘Good thing James had given them to me before he went into hiding.’
"Thank you." Harry said tearfully.
"You're welcome. I hope to see you soon. Goodbye." She turned and left.
Meanwhile Lucas had put the necklace on Harry. The pocket watch was sent to his room since it was too heavy to put into one of Harry's pockets.
"Time for lunch mistress, masters." Lexy, one of the head house elf, said.
"Thank you Lexy." They went back inside to eat lunch.
After lunch Harry went down for a nap and Lucas went to the library to hopefully find a book about nekos. He knew that there was a large chance that he wouldn't since there has never been a neko in the family before.
Shadow showed up with a book for him and a letter for Harry. He took both and unwrapped the book while the letter was placed into his pocket. Lucas grinned when he saw the book. History of Nekos by Adrian Wolf.
He sat down and began to read the book. He was so absorbed by the book that he never noticed a black kitten with green eyes and a necklace walk into the room and curl up near his feet.
According to the book nekos are very special creatures. They are one of the only creatures who do not die if their mate or mates die. They instead would lose their human side and spend the rest of their lives as cats.
Nekos are very territorial and possessive. If the neko is dominant they do not wear a collar and tend to always have their tail on their mate(s). A submissive neko wears a collar and when they become of age will call their dominant(s) master.
Dominant nekos are easily angered and moody while submissives are calm and shy. Both nekos have two forms. A half human and half cat form. They are born or, like in Harry's case, changed with this form. A few days after they will be able to change into their second form, their cat form.
Nekos also have the ability to use human magic. They have to be trained by another neko since neko can't use wands and are the only ones who know how nekos use magic.
Both also take on both human and feline personalities. The only time it is a complete feline personality is if they are in their feline form.
Lucas shut the book and stared at the fireplace. He didn't like the idea that Harry would wear a collar and call him master when he becomes of age. He was startled out of these thoughts when Harry jumped on his lap and fell back to sleep. He sighed and began petting his feline mate.
Lucas came to the conclusion that he was just going to have to live with it. He knew that there was no way to change it so instead he picked up the kitten and left the library to return him to his room before he went to talk to his mother.
Chapter 13: Punishment
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
As soon as Fay caught sight of Harry in his kitten form she gave a very girlish squeal before running over and petting him. Harry purred in pleasure causing her to grin.
" Mère, Severus sent me a book about nekos after I asked him if he had a book." Her son said.
"Okay?" Fay was confused as to why her son was upset.
"Submissive nekos wear collars and once they are of age they call their mate or mates master." He told her.
"I see. I have a friend whose brother is the mate of a submissive neko. I can invite them over so that you can ask them questions." She offered.
"Please do." He was relieved to be able to ask questions to someone who knew about submissive nekos. "I will go put Harry to bed."
"Okay." He left and Fay wrote a letter to her friend.
(Gringotts Bank)
The goblins were once again furious with the British Wizards. They had collected evidence that Albus Dumbledore had stolen large sums of money from multiple vaults of multiple people. They handed this information to the Ministry of Magic but they refused to believe it. They told the goblins that they made a mistake.
Gobblenock wrote a letter to Fay telling her what had happened. He then wrote a letter to an old friend of the goblin nation. She would keep the young neko safe.
After he sent the letters he sent one to Dumbledore telling him that all the money that he had stolen was going to be returned and his pay would be used to pay off what his vault couldn't as well as items that were stolen from the vaults were to be returned immediately.
Just because the wizards weren't going to punish him didn't mean that the goblins wouldn't. Gobblenock grinned viciously before he went back to work.
(Davet Manor)
Fay was in the study when the letter arrived. She quickly opened it when she saw the Gringotts seal.
Dear Lady Davet,
The British MoM refused to believe that Dumbledore stole from people. They believe that us goblins have made a mistake. Since they won't investigate him he will be getting away with the murder of the Dursleys. He won't be getting away with stealing. He has to pay everything back. His paycheck will be used if his vault doesn't have enough to pay it back. He also has to give the items back immediately. Sorry that we couldn't be more helpful. I have written a letter to an old friend of the nation. She will be able to help keep the young neko safe.
Sincerely,
Gobblenock
While she was angry that Dumbledore wasn't being punished for all his crimes at least he was being punished for something. She was grateful to the goblin for all he had done for her family. She would inform Augusta next time she saw her. Fay stood and went to bed.
(Hogwarts)
Dumbledore was in the Great Hall when he received the letter. He was curious when he caught sight of the Gringotts seal. He quickly opened it.
Dear Dumbledore,
It has come to our attention that you have been stealing money from multiple families and from multiple vaults. Even though the ministry won't punish you doesn't mean that we won't. All the money in your vault has been withdrawn and used to pay back those you have stolen from. Since there wasn't enough money in the vault your paycheck will be taken to pay the rest back. You will also be required to give back all items you have taken immediately. If you fail to do so we will add fines to your already high debt.
Sincerely,
Gobblenock
Dumbledore was furious and the only ones to notice were Minerva and Severus. He quickly folded the letter and continued eating. He knew that there was nothing he could do to stop the goblins so he would figure out something so that no one would know. Once he was finished he stood and left. He had to plan for Neville after all.
Chapter 14: Two New Friends
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
Today was the day that Lucas and Harry would be meeting the little brother of Fay's friend and his mate. Harry couldn't wait to meet another neko. He had so many questions and no one he knew could answer them. Lucas couldn't wait to talk to them either.
Lucas wanted to know if Harry would really need a collar and if he really would need to have to call him master when Harry became of age. He hated the idea. Just the thought made him want to throw up. To him a collar meant that Harry was a possession when he wasn't just as calling him master meant that Harry was like a slave to him. He really really hated the very idea.
Harry and Lucas had just finished up breakfast and made their way to the living room when they arrived. Fay was the one to introduce them all.
"Nicolas, Alexandre, this is my son Lucas and his mate Harry. Lucas, Harry, this is Nicolas and Alexandre Delacour."
Nicolas was a tall man around 6'4 with straight white-blond hair. He had bright sky blue eyes and over his right eye was a thin scar. He was a shade or two darker than Harry. He had broad shoulders and looked to Harry like a protector.
Alexandre was a head shorter than Nicolas. He had deep soulful brown eyes that were surrounded by dark blond eyelashes. He had golden blond hair that curled slightly at the ends. His ears and tails were the same color as his hair. He was more lean than Nicolas. Lucas noticed that he wasn't wearing a collar. Instead he was wearing a silver chain with a tag on the end. The tag was surrounded by rubies and in the middle was Alexandre's name.
"It is a pleasure to meet you." Nicolas said as he shook hands with Lucas.
"Same here." He said.
Harry suddenly felt shy and scared so he changed forms and ran from the room. He ended up hiding underneath his bed. The two men were too big for him. The others were confused.
"What just happened?" Fay asked, looking at her son.
"I have no idea." Lucas said until an idea came to him and he smacked his forehead. "Nevermind, I know what it is. He is scared. The Delacour's are unknown to him and definitely bigger, especially Nicolas."
"Why would he be scared?" Alexandre asked.
"Before I met him I was feeling pain and I ended up following my instincts and ended up in a muggle part of Britain. Harry was stuffed in a trashcan close to dying. I took him to a friend of mine and we discovered that his uncle was abusing him. HIs uncle was bigger than him." Both Delacour's were horrified.
"That poor kitten. Master, I am going to go find the kitten. You stay here and talk to mr. Davet." The neko said.
"Alright." Nicolas said as he pecked Alexandre's cheek.
Alexandre quickly changed into his cat form and followed Harry's scent. Meanwhile Nicolas sat down across from Lucas. Fay had left the room.
"Your mère said that you had some questions." Nicolas said.
"Yes I do. My friend sent me a book he had on neko's and there were two things in there concerning me." He said.
"What things?" He asked.
"The collars and the coming of age and begin calling their dominant, master."
"Ah that. You must have read a book written by an observer. They don't know all the facts. I can send you a copy of a book written by a neko and her dominant mate if you want." Nicolas offered.
"That would be wonderful." He said.
"Now not all neko's wear collar's. All submissives do wear something that states their names and their mate. You might have noticed that Alexandre is wearing a dog-tag or as he likes to call it a cat-tag. It is so that everyone knows that the submissive is taken. I even put anti-potion and anti-spells on it as well as it being an emergency portkey." He explained.
"So all I would need to do is get him something for him to wear so others will know to back off."
"Correct. Now on to him calling you master when he becomes of age. He will do that but only out in public or around people he doesn't know. It is an instinct that he will have to let others know that he is taken." He assured the other.
Lucas sighed in relief. "Thank you."
"You're welcome." They then began talking about other things.
Meanwhile Alexandre finally found Harry. Harry was curled up in a ball in the corner under the bed.
[Hello Harry.] Harry looked up, startled. [Yup you can hear and understand me. All nekos can talk like this to other nekos and to cats.]
[Really?] He asked.
[Yeah. I heard from Lady Davet that you are new to being a neko and want to know more.] Harry nodded and began to uncurl. [We don't have time for any lessons right now but I can come back and give you some.]
[I like that.] He said.
[Good. Now why don't we go find our mates?] Alexandre suggested.
[Okay.] He agreed.
They left the room and began meowing back and forth. Alexandre was telling Harry about nekos. Harry was very excited to hear that he wasn't the only one to not have been born a neko. They did find their mates and they just sat in their laps talking until it was time to leave. Harry couldn't wait for his lesson with Alexandre.
Chapter 15: Nightmares
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics
Chapter Text
Harry sat up in bed sweating. The small child was awoken by a nightmare and soon he got out of bed. He ran to Fay's room and entered before he jumped into her bed. She sat up startled only to be concerned when the neko hugged himself into her stomach and sobbed.
"Harry love, what is it?" She asked.
Harry just sobbed. Fay wrapped her arms around him and gently reassured him. Whatever it was, it scared him a lot. She waited for him to calm down before she could find out what happened.
After a while Harry calmed down. "What happened sweetie?"
"I had a nightmare." Harry mumbled out.
"About what?" She asked.
"About Uncle Vernon's clients." He said.
"What about them?" She just hoped that he didn't mean what she thought it meant.
"Sometimes uncle Vernon let me stay in the extra bedroom when his clients were over. He would bring them into that room and the client would hand uncle Vernon money. He then would leave and shut the door. The client then would do things that felt weird and sometimes it was very painful." He revealed.
"Oh Harry." She hugged him. "You can sleep here tonight." Harry nodded and cuddled closer to her.
Fay ran her fingers through his hair. She continued to do so until he fell asleep. She stayed in that position for a while thinking.
‘Lucas and Severus will need to be informed about this. I believe that Nicolas is a healer, maybe he could help.’ Fay thought before she got both herself and Harry comfortable and fell asleep.
(Ministry of Magic- DMLE department)
Amelia Bones was in shock. Never in her life did she ever see a goblin in her office. Not only that but he barged in and slammed down a large file before placing some vials on the desk.
"Can I help you?" She asked.
"Yes. I have evidence that Sirius Black never had a trial and is innocent." He told her.
"What!?" She asked in shock.
"I have evidence. These vials also contain memories." He said.
"I will go over this and start an investigation. Thank you for bringing this to my attention.” She said.
"You're welcome. Keep the fact that Harry Potter is alive a secret." He said.
"Mr. Potter is alive?" She asked.
"Yes. The file has an explanation. I just want to keep Harry out of all this." He told her.
"I will do what I can." She promised.
He nodded and left. Meanwhile Amelia got to work and began going through the file. She just hoped that it wasn't as bad as the goblin implied.
(Hogwarts)
Dumbledore growled once again. He was glad that he hid a lot of money away. He couldn't believe that his pay was being used to pay back the people he stole from. That wasn't the only reason he was pissed off though.
He just learned that the Longbottoms had moved and now were out of his reach. He couldn't believe the luck he was having. Who the hell could he use to defeat Voldemort and still get the credit for it?
Fawkes trilled unhappily and flashed out. Dumbledore glared at the empty perch before he sat down. He didn't know what he was going to do. He sighed before he decided to just go to bed. He hoped that he could think better after he had a night of sleep.
Chapter 16: Mind Healer
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
Lucas had woken up to the sound of an owl hooting. He sat up and stretched before he turned to the source of the hooting. The owl belonged to his mother and as soon as he realized he had Lucas' attention he dropped the letter and flew off.
He read the letter and almost blew up in fury. How dare that man sell a child for sex. He quickly showered and dressed before he quickly ate breakfast and left.
He arrived at the same time Severus and a healer did. Fay entered the room and made her way to the healer.
"Thank you for coming so quickly." She said.
"In cases like this we want to get the child help quickly." The healer answered.
"He is in his room." She told him.
"I will go there then." He followed Fay and the other two followed him.
They came to Harry's room and Fay knocked. "Harry sweetie, may we come in?"
Harry looked up from his picture book and nodded. He brightened up when he saw both Severus and Lucas. He put away his book before he went over and hugged them.
"Lucas, Severus you're here." He said excitedly.
"Yes we are, Kitten."
The healer took note of the nickname that Lucas called the neko. He then kneeled down to Harry's level.
"Hello Harry, I am Healer Cross." He introduced himself.
"Hello." He said as he hid behind Lucas.
"There is no reason to be scared. I am here to help you." He assured the child.
"Help me?" Harry asked as he peaked out from his hiding spot.
"Your Mère told me about the dream you had and what your relatives did to you. I am here to listen and help you with those things." He said.
"Why?" The neko asked.
"It will help you if you talk about what happened to you." He replied.
"Why?" He asked.
"It will help especially with the nightmares." He answered.
"You sure?" Harry slowly moved towards the healer.
"I am." The healer confirmed.
"Okay."
"Would you feel better to know that I will sometimes have you draw pictures and explain them instead of talking?" He asked.
"Can we do that today?" Harry asked.
"We can." The man said with a smile. "Do you want anyone here during our session?"
"Fay, Lucas, and Severus." He immediately answered.
"Okay then. We need some blank pieces of paper and some crayons."
"Okay." Harry grabbed those items.
"Now I want you to draw something that happened to you before you came here." He said.
"Okay." Harry sat down at his table and began drawing a picture before he showed it to the others.
"Can you explain this to us?" The healer asked although he could understand what the picture was and forced himself to be calm just like the others.
Harry explained the picture and the adults had a hard time not reacting to what they heard. The next picture that Harry drew and explained was worse than the first and no one knew what to say to it. All they knew was that they wished the Dursleys were still alive so that they could kill them themselves.
When the session was done Harry and Severus went outside to play. The healer talked with Fay and Lucas after Harry left the room.
"I will come back next week for another session." He told them.
"Okay." Fay said meekly. She was still shaken by what she heard.
"Here is a list of things to do to help Harry." He said as he handed her a piece of paper.
"Thank you."
"You are welcome, Lady Davet." He left.
Lucas hugged his mother as she broke down crying. Neither one of them could understand how anyone could do this to a child. Children should be protected yet there were those, like Harry, that weren't. Instead those who were supposed to be protecting them did the opposite. It both saddened and enraged them.
It was a long time before his mother calmed down. Once she did she whipped her face and fixed clothes.
"I am going to inform the elves of this list." She said. "Go spend some time with your mate."
"Okay."
They both walked away knowing that it would take a long time for Harry to get over this. Hell he may never get over it and it may always affect him. One thing they did know was that they would stay by and support the young neko no matter how long it took.
Chapter 17: Birthday Party
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
AN: I know that Neville Longbottom wasn’t born on July 31st at 3am. I changed it so that he would be a few hours younger than Harry.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
Every week since then Harry would talk to the mind healer. He had begun healing from what he had gone through before he began living with Fay. He also continued with his lessons with Alexandre. He now knew all he needed about nekos and had full control of his transformation.
His friendship with Neville also grew. They had become great friends and were like brothers. It helped that Neville also had creature blood. On their fifth birthday Neville came through an inheritance that changed him to a Flora Fairy.
Augusta was shocked when she first saw her grandson. Harry had run into Fay's room crying at three forty-five in the morning. He had told Fay that Neville was on the bed crying and he was in a green light. She had woken Augusta and they ran into Harry's bedroom.
They found that Neville had rolled onto the floor and was trying to grab his back in pain. Harry had covered his eyes because the light had been so bright that it hurt his eyes. Fay and Augusta on the other hand had stood in shock as wings grew from his back.
The wings were a grass green with light blue and purple flowers scattered in them. The leaves and vines within the wings were a light forest green. The ends were curved slightly and looked like they were butterfly wings. Glitter seemed to surround the wings. His ears were now slightly pointed and his hair had green, blue, and purple streaks.
They had taken Neville to the healer to see what had happened. The healer said that the proximity to both the flowers in the greenhouse and Harry's neko magic caused the dormant fae gene to activate. They were given a book on flower fae and that was that.
Now it was their eleventh birthday. As soon as it was midnight both Neville and Harry were awake.
"Harry?" Neville rolled over and looked at him.
"I'm awake." He said.
"Happy birthday." He said.
"Thanks Nev." He said.
"You're welcome. See you at three."
Harry giggled as he snuggled into his pillow. "See you at three." They fell back to sleep.
As soon as it hit three Harry woke up once again. "Neville?"
"I'm awake." He said as he sat up in shock.
Harry giggled at him. "Happy birthday."
"Thank you." He smiled at him.
"You're welcome. See you later." He said,
"See you later." They both fell asleep.
They slept until it was around seven in the morning. Harry was the first to wake so he quickly went to the bathroom and took a shower. Just as he left the bathroom Neville stumbled in. Harry giggled as he went to get dressed.
Another thing that changed was that Harry had started to dress as a girl. Today he wore a light green summer dress with a dark green ribbon tied around the middle. Harry made sure to put on green shorts since his tail lifted his dress up enough that his underwear showed. He put on a pair of dark green sandals. He brushed his short hair, ears, and tail before he put on his birth mum's necklace.
Neville had left the bathroom and saw Harry in front of the mirror and began giggling. Harry liked to spend too much time in front of the mirror. He shook his head as he went to grab his clothes before getting dressed.
Neville dressed in a light blue t-shirt, a pair of dark blue shorts, and white socks and blue sneakers. He brushed his hair and went over to Harry.
"Neville today is our birthday. Dress up a bit." Harry told him with a pout.
"No." He said, causing Harry's frown to deepen.
"Why not?" He asked.
"Because I am going to go to the greenhouse later and I will most likely get dirty." Was the fae’s answer.
"Oh, okay. You will dress up for the party, right?" He asked.
"Yeah. You can dress me up." He told him.
"Yes!" Harry said as he cheered. "So what do you think of my look?" He said as he gave a twirl.
"Beautiful as always." He said.
Harry giggled and kissed his brother's cheek. "Thank you."
"You're welcome. Now let's go downstairs for our birthday breakfast." He said.
"Okay!" Harry said as he went downstairs.
His mum, his mate, Severus, Nick, Alex, and Neville's grandmum were already at the table. Harry grinned and greeted them all with Neville following.
"Good morning everyone." Harry said as he kissed each of their cheeks.
"Good morning." Neville said as he hugged his gran.
"Good morning Harry." They greeted them back. "Good morning Neville."
Harry and Neville sat down. Harry was filling his plate when he remembered what Neville said and looked at Neville's gran.
"Um Augusta?"
"Yes Harry?" She looked at him.
"Do you mind if I give Nev his present early? Neville is going to see my present to him so I was wondering if I could show it to him." Harry explained as he bit his lower lip. His tail swished behind him quickly.
"He will see it?" She asked the young neko in confusion.
"It’s in the greenhouse." He said.
"Oh I see. Alright then you may give his present early." She told him with a smile.
Harry smiled brightly. "Thank you."
"You are most welcome dear." She said.
"So where are you and Neville going for school?" Alex asked.
"We are going to Pharaohs Academy for Magical, Mythical, Mystical Creatures of Magic in Egypt." Harry told his fellow neko in excitement.
"I went there too." Alex said brightly. "I had fun there."
"Really? What classes did you take?" He asked.
"First years take Potions, Charms, and Transfigurations for the first semester. Since I was a neko I also took History of Nekos and Neko transformation class. I also took an Art class."
"Wow!" Harry said in excitement.
"Yup. Second semester was Astronomy, Runes, Arithmancy. I also continued with the History of Nekos and Art. Lastly, I had Neko magic." He said.
"Cool." Harry said.
"Yup. What classes will you both be taking?" He asked.
"Same three classes but also Neko transformation and Neko magic and History of Nekos." The younger neko answered.
"I have Potions and Charms but instead of Transfiguration I am taking Runes. I am also taking Herbology, Fairy flying, and History of Fairies." Neville answered.
"That is great you too. What about clubs?” Alex asked.
"Clubs?" They both asked in confusion.
"You know what clubs are right?" They both nodded. "Well the schools offer clubs. I was in the art club and later I also joined the Neko club."
"There should be a list of clubs in your school packet they sent you." Nick told them.
"Oh we haven't had a chance to look through them." Harry explained.
"You haven't?" Nick asked in confusion not seeing Fay and Augusta blushing.
"They have them." Neville said as he pointed at his grandmum and Harry's mum.
Harry giggled as their face turned a brighter shade of red. "We were only allowed to read about the classes available to us so that we could pick our classes."
"After that they took the packet and they haven't given them back for us to read." Neville continued.
"Don't you have to show Neville his birthday gift?" Fay asked, changing the subject causing the rest to grin.
"Yup! You finished Nev?" He asked, looking at his brother.
"Yeah." He said.
"Alright then let's go." They walked off leaving the adults to follow.
Harry grinned in excitement. He and Lucas had worked on Neville's birthday gift for a while and he knew that his little brother was going to love it. Harry stood in front of the greenhouse door and turned to look at Neville.
"Lucas helped me with this." He opened the door and let them in.
Neville stared at his gift in amazement. The others were also shocked by how grand this gift was. Soon Neville hugged Lucas before he hugged Harry.
"Thank you big brother." He said.
"You're welcome. Go check it out."
His gift was in the section that Fay and Lucas gave Neville to work in whenever he was over. It was a new species of plant that had been discovered at the beginning of summer. The plant was called the memory plant. Its petals were a silvery blue with a dark blue stem. Once the petals fall off they can be used in a potion called memory recovery.
Neville had heard about it and the next time he saw Harry he told him all about the plant. He revealed that he wanted the plant so that he could use it to get his parents' memory back. While he loved his gran he still wanted his parents back.
Harry decided after that to get Neville that plant. It was his job to make his little brother happy. Getting the plant was hard so he enlisted his dominant mate for help. Soon they had managed to obtain the seeds and grow the plant.
Neville walked up to the plant and caressed it gently with his finger. A tear left his eye and slid down his cheek. Harry walked over and hugged him from the side, being very careful of his wings.
"Once the plant matures fully Sev said that he will brew the potion for you." Harry said softly.
This caused Neville to turn. "Thank you, professor."
"You're welcome." The stern man said with a slight nod.
Harry released Neville and walked back towards the group. Neville on the other hand sat down and listened to Lucas explain to him how to take care of his new plant.
"Thank you Harry." Augusta said to the young neko.
"You're welcome. Nev would have done the same for me." He responded with a bright smile.
"True, but thank you anyway."
Harry smiled at her once again and skipped out. Alex was showing him how to sketch and Nick was their model. The rest moved on to finish setting up for the party.
(Time skip-Party time)
It was time for the party. Harry helped Neville pick out some party clothes and soon they were going to the ballroom. Harry couldn't wait to see their other friends. Sirius and Remus would also be returning from their mini vacation and Harry was always happy to see them.
Fay and the Goblins had gone to the ministry when they had enough proof of Sirius Black's innocence. The minister had been pissed and gave Sirius a trial where he had been proven innocent. He had been sent to a hospital to get checked out before moving to France to be near his mate and his godchild.
Sirius and Harry had formed a bond. More often than not they could be found in Harry's room playing. Their favorite game was chasing the kitty cat. Harry would change to his kitten form while Sirius was in his animagus form and Sirius would chase Harry all around when Harry was caught Sirius would nuzzle Harry's stomach before they both fell asleep.
Harry and Remus also formed a bond. They could be found in the library. Harry would snuggle on Remus' lap and listen to Remus read. No matter the book Harry would listen to the werewolf with fascination and wonder.
Harry and Neville walked into the room and soon both began to giggle. It seemed that Sirius managed to get into the glitter without anyone noticing. He and many areas in the room were covered in glitter. The giggle caught the other adults' attention and when they turned they caught sight of Sirius and the room.
"Sirius Black!" Remus growled lowly, causing Sirius to pale.
"It wasn't me?" He tried.
Remus raised an eyebrow at that. "Is that a question?"
"Um no?"
"Sirius, clean up now!" He ordered.
"YES SIR!" He saluted and began cleaning up his mess.
The others laughed as Remus shook his head in exasperation. Sometimes that man was just an overgrown child.
"Alright boys, the others should be arriving soon." Remus said as he turned away from his mate.
"Okay." Neville said as he went over to help his grams.
"Oh Harry?" The werewolf looked at him.
"Yeah?" He asked.
"Behave." He said.
“Why would you need to tell me to behave?" He asked in confusion.
"Because I know you." He answered.
"Yeah but you never told me to behave before. What's up?" He asked once more.
"Lucas' ex arrived unannounced a few minutes ago." He revealed.
"Why?" Harry asked calmly.
"I don't know." He said.
"As long as she doesn't kiss Luke again then I will be good." He promised.
“Deal." With that they finished setting up and it was time for the party to begin.
Chapter 18: Jealousy
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
Nick and Alex were attempting to hide their laughter and if one looked at the others they could see them doing the same thing. The party had started and Harry was behaving while obviously showing Lucas' ex who Lucas belonged to.
The devious kitten had seen who was walking over to Lucas and quickly shifted to his kitten form before running over to his mate and jumping on him and shifting again. As he sat on his lap he began talking excitedly. Lucas of course sat there on the floor listening to his little mate with rapt attention.
Layla Dreamer, an American herbologist, glared at the young neko in both anger and jealousy. She knew better than to do anything after last time. She still had the fluorescent orange skin and purple hair. She almost screamed when she saw that brat nuzzle Lucas' chest.
‘I can't believe that brat. Sure Lucas and I broke up but this brat didn't need to cast a spell on him.’ Layla was delusional for thinking that the eleven year old neko could do that but she was so jealous and angry that logic never registered this into her line of thinking.
Meanwhile the other watched on with barely concealed amusement. Nick and Alex knew that even though Harry was underage and submissive he was as territorial as other Nekos. It was in his instinct to let others know that Lucas was Harry's dominant.
"Harry, could you get off Lucas so that we can all eat dinner?" Fay asked, causing Harry to pout but do as he was told.
They all went to the dining room table and sat down. To everyone's amusement and Layla's anger Harry sat down in Lucas' lap. Lucas wasn't complaining since it meant that Layla wouldn't bother him.
They had been dating for a while and had been planning to marry her. Unfortunately, while they were visiting Fay and she had been in her room at Davet manor, she had been sleeping with one of the males she met. He broke up with her soon after. He had Harry now but she couldn't get that through her head.
"Alex?" Neville looked at the neko.
"Yes Neville?"
“Can you tell us more about the academy?" Alex chuckled as the two children turned excitedly and looked at him.
"Of course I can. What do you want to know?" He asked.
Neville and Harry stared at each other before nodding. "What is it like living in the dorms and not at home?"
"Ah I see." Alex said. "At first it was tough. Especially for us nekos but that is why we have the two way mirrors."
"Two way mirrors?" The two asked.
"Yes. My guess is that you both are roommates?" They both nodded. "Well on the wall is a mirror that works like a floo. You place your finger on a jewel and call out a name." He points to the mirror that was in the dining room. "That mirror will flash and make a sound. After the call is answered you will appear in their mirror and them in yours. You will be able to talk through it."
"But what if we want to talk to Sev or you two?" Harry asked.
"I have a two-way mirror too, Harry." Severus told them with a soft smile.
"Us two." Nick said soon after.
"Cool." Neville said happily.
"Good." Harry said before looking worried. "Um what about Lucas?" Alex knew exactly what Harry meant.
"Don't worry Harry. Since Lucas is your mate and dominant mate at that he will be allowed to visit on weekends." He assured the younger neko.
"Thanks Merlin." Harry said in relief. He was still antsy when Lucas was gone for a long period of time.
Layla was looking at the pair in anger as she shoved food into her mouth. Lucas wasn't that pest mate and she knew it but that freak had everyone fooled. She just needed to make him see it.
"Anything else?" Alexandre asked.
The boys looked at each other before turning back to the older neko. "Nope."
"Alright." He said with a smile. "You know where to find me."
The boys nodded as they finished up eating. After that the two waited for the others to finish eating before it was time for the party games. There were many different kinds like pin the tail on the dragon and chase the mouse.
Lucas of course was playing with Harry. A lot of people watched as Alex and Harry competed over who caught the most toy mice. Neville and Nick were playing pin the tail on the dragon.
Severus and Fay watched them and they talked to each other. Both were worried with Layla being there. It was the boys' birthday and she was here. She wasn't supposed to be but her nephew was friends with the boys.
"She is up to something." Fay said as she looked at the women in disgust. She was still angry that Layla had the gall to cheat on her son in her house.
"I agree." Severus too was watching the women. "Unfortunately we cannot do anything without proof or knowing what that woman is up to."
"I know." Fay told him with a frown. "I just worry since Harry is going off to school."
"I will make sure that Lucas wears his heir ring." Severus told Fay. The ring had anti-spells and anti-potion charms on it to protect the heir.
"Good, that should protect him until we know what she is up to." She said in relief.
"What about Harry?" He asked.
"Sirius is claiming Harry as his heir and is giving him the Black family heir ring for his birthday." Severus stared at her in shock.
"I know that he loves the boy but what happens when he has a kid of his own?" He asked.
"He can't. Due to the years of imprisonment Sirius has become infertile." She explained.
After he had gotten released he was sent to the hospital. He had been upset about the discovery at first. He was lucky to have Harry.
"And the wolf?" The potion master asked.
"Albus made him take a potion that causes infertility while you all are in school." She revealed.
Severus wasn't surprised in the least. He never made a comment since what happened to them was horrible.
"At least they have Harry." Fay said as he stared at the two in sadness.
"True."
Fay looked at the time and saw that it was time for the boys to blow out the candles on their cakes. "Pippy please bring out the cakes."
"Yes mistress."
"Ladies and gentlemen it is time for cake." She announced.
"YAY!" The boys cried as they jumped from their spots.
They walked over to the table and two cakes appeared. One looked like a garden and the other was in the shape of a heart and had bell shaped frosting on it. There were eleven candles on each.
"Make a wish, you two." Fay said with a big smile.
‘I wish that the potion works and Neville's parents regain their memories back.’
‘I wish that Harry didn't have to deal with Layla on his birthday.’
Chapter 19: Birthday Magic
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
They all stared in shock as Layla disappeared. After a few minutes they all turned and looked at Harry. He looked at them back offended. They always looked at him, although usually it was his fault. This time it wasn’t him.
“It wasn’t me.” he held up his hands.
“Ah, oops!” Neville exclaimed nervously as he ran a hand through his hair.
“Neville!” Many were shocked at the fact that for once it was him and not Harry.
“See I told you it wasn't me.” Harry grumbled.
“Shush Harry.” Fay said and looked at Neville. “What happened dear?”
“I wished that Harry didn’t have to deal with Layla today. She was ruining the mood and the day and I wanted her gone.” He admitted.
“I love you.” Harry grinned as he hugged him.
“I see.” Fay said. “It seems that your wish was so strong that your magic made it come true. I will have to inform her family.” She left to go do so.
Before she could Adam Dreamer stopped her. He told her that his aunt had stunned his mum and took him to the party. She assured him that she would inform his grandparents.
Fay quickly floo-called her parents. They were surprised to see her and could only wonder what their foolish daughter had done this time. They really hoped that it was something she or at least they could fix and the Davets would forgive but given her past actions towards the family they were doubtful.
“What did she do this time?” Lord Dreamer asked.
“Today is the boy’s birthday and your grandson was invited. She came along to escort him.” She began.
“I see. She wasn’t supposed to. If his mum or his dad couldn’t then either my husband or myself were supposed to. We made that clear to our son and his wife.” Lady Dreamer said.
“I know. Adam told me that she stunned his mum and took him here a couple minutes ago.” She said.
Both Dreamers became very upset. “I see. I will go check on her then before coming over.”
“Of course. Now all she had done was glare at Harry but I knew she was up to something. Unfortunately, when blowing out their candles Neville wished that Harry didn’t have to deal with her on his birthday. She disappeared right before our eyes soon after.” She informed them.
They looked at her in shock. “I see. Thank you for telling us. I will go look for her.”
“You’re welcome. I will see you soon, Lady Dreamer.” She said.
“See you soon Lady Davet.” The call ended there and she returned to the party.
She told Adam what was going on. He nodded in understanding. He didn’t really like his aunt anyway. He was happy that nobody blamed him for her craziness.
“Alright everyone, time for cake.” Fay said.
“Yay~” Many of the children and some of the adults exclaimed happily.
“Here you are sweetie.” She handed Harry a slice of cake. “Who wants marble cake?”
Lucas, Severus, Sirius, and Augusta were some to have his cake. Neville and the others ate the chocolate cake. It was split down the middle who had which cake. As soon as they were done the house elves cleaned up.
Once all the food was gone it was time for presents. Neville had given Harry his present first since he had already received his gift from Harry. Neville was, as usual, nervous as he gave it to him.
“I hope you like it.”
Harry opened his gift and smiled. It was a charm bracelet. There was a black cat, green fairy wings, a potion vial, a pyramid, a gold wand, a black dog, a sandy colored wolf, and a silver heart with a light purple L on it.
“The cat is Alex, wings are you, potion vial is Severus, pyramid is Fay, wand is Nick, dog is Sirius, wolf is Remus, and the heart is Lucas, right?” Harry asked.
“Yup!” he confirmed.
“I love it.” He grinned.
“I’m glad. I wasn’t sure since it’s not as good as yours.” The fae admitted.
“Of course it is Nev.” He assured him.
“No it isn’t.” He said.
“Yes it is. You gave me something that will help me at school. Now I will have a piece of my family around when I’m at school. That is just as good as my present to you. I truly love it. Thank you.” He said.
“Really?” He asked in surprise.
“Yes really.” He confirmed.
“You’re welcome.”
Harry smiled at his best friend as he put the bracelet on. He kissed his cheek. They then went on to open more presents. Lucas gave them his gifts. Neville opened his first.
It was a book. The book was on rare magical plants. It had been written by a flower fairy. The best part of the book was that you could smell and feel the plants that were illustrated in the book. Neville hugged Lucas.
“This is amazing, Lucas. Thank you.”
Lucas hugged him back. “You’re welcome. I had already gotten you this book when Harry asked for my help so I figured there was no harm in giving it to you.”
“It’s great.” He said.
“I know.”
Neville laughed before looking at Harry. “Your turn Ry!”
Harry nodded and unwrapped his gift from his mate. He stared at it in shock. The contents really surprised him but he loved it.
It was a locket. It was gold and in the shape of a cat. Harry picked it up and saw the engraving on the one side that said: Harry J. Potter-Davet mate of Lucas C. Davet. The eyes of the cat were emerald green. He opened it to see a picture of him and Lucas on one side and on the other a picture of the rest of his family.
“Wow!” He gasped.
“I wanted to get you something that would help you when you missed us as well as something to let everyone know to keep their filthy hands off.” He wasn’t taking his chances.
“It’s beautiful.” He smiled.
“I’m glad that you like it.” He smiled back.
“Possessive much?” Severus drawled out. A wicked smirk was on his face.
“Shut up!” He yelled.
“Make me!” He yelled back.
“Boys!” Fay yelled.
“Sorry mere.”
“Sorry Fay.”
Neither one sounded very sorry. Many laughed as Fay shook her head in exasperation. Boys indeed.
“Can you put this on me?” Harry asked Lucas.
“Sure.”
“Now I am purrfect.” He giggled and kissed his cheek.
Fay was the next to hand them their gift. Each received a leather bound journal. Harry’s was black with a purple cat etched onto it. His name was at the bottom in emerald green lettering. Neville’s was brown with forest green fairy wings and his name was sapphire blue at the bottom.
“Thanks mum.” She hugged him.
“You’re welcome.”
Neville was next to me hugged as he too thanked her. He was like a third child to her so it wasn’t that big of a deal. She was overjoyed that they both loved their gifts. Augusta stood and gave them her gifts.
“Harry, could you wait to open yours?” She asked.
Harry shrugged. “Yeah.”
Neville unwrapped his present. Inside was a gold pocket watch with the Longbottom crest engraved on it. Neville looked at his gran.
“It belonged to your grandfather. He died after your parents had been attacked. He had given it to him when he was eleven so I thought it was only right for you to have it.” She explained.
“Thanks gran.” He hugged her tightly. “Can we go see them later?”
“Of course. Your turn Harry.” She said,
The young neko nodded and opened his gift. His was also a pocket watch but his was silver instead and had the Potter crest. He looked at the women in confusion.
“As you know Alice was your godmother. Your parents had given me this when they went into hiding in case you were attacked. I figured that it was time for you to have it. You have the Potter heir ring already I know but-” She was cut off by Harry hugging her.
“Thank you.” He said tearfully.
“You are welcome dear.” She hugged him back before releasing him.
“Here you brats go.” Severus handed them their gifts. “Just because I won’t be teaching you doesn’t mean I will allow you to fail potions.”
They both unwrapped a potion journal for each of them as well as advanced potion kits. He made them promise to use them under the supervision of a potion master. They hugged the dark haired man who patted them on the head.
“Thanks Severus.”
“Thank you.”
“You both are very welcome.”
Sirius was next but he only handed Neville a gift. “I want to give you a gift from me in private.”
“Okay.”
Neville unwrapped his gift. Inside was a baby book. Neville looked confused and opened it. He found that it was his baby book.
“It turns out your parents left it at the Potters. I had gone there to see what had been damaged when I found this. I was having it fixed since some of it had gotten burned.” He explained.
Neville teared up as he hugged the man. “Thank you.” He breathed out.
“You are most welcome.” He said.
Many turned away to let Neville have his moment. Once he had calmed down Remus gave them their gifts. Harry unwrapped his to find some new cat toys. Harry grinned at the werewolf.
“Thanks uncle Remy.” He said.
“Not a problem kitten.” He ruffled his hair.
Neville had gotten some new seeds from the muggle world. Neville hugged him.
“Thank you.”
“Of course. What is a great greenhouse without muggle plants?” He asked.
“Exactly.”
Alex and Nick had gotten them a joint gift. They both unwrapped it. It was a computer that ran on magic. Alex was the one to explain.
“In the last year the academy has integrated computers into the school. It is a neater and faster way of doing essays as well as looking things up. They found that it helped to reduce stress. The printer will come tomorrow.” Alex explained.
“Thanks, you two.”
“You’re welcome. Later on Nick will show you both how to use it.” He said.
“Okay.”
They opened the rest of their gifts. They thanked each and everyone that gave them one. There was one gift that they didn’t open and had been destroyed. Layla had snuck a gift for Harry in and no one was pleased.
Her mum was very angry. She had cursed a hair clip and gave it to an eleven year old. The curse would activate whenever Harry was aroused and caused him pain. Oh she was so going to get it when her father finally found her.
They played some more games before their friends began to leave. Luckily they were all going to the academy or went to the sister school for non-magical creatures. That meant they could see each other throughout the year.
Once everyone was gone Sirius gave Harry his gift. “This is for you.”
He unwrapped it to find a ring box with the Black family crest on it. “Thanks.” He opened the lid and gasped. “This is the Black family heir ring.”
“Yes it is.” he confirmed.
“But-”
“I’m infertile Harry. I will never be able to have children.” He said.
“You could-”
“After so many years in Azkaban I am not fit to raise a child.” He told him.
“What about Nymphadora Tonks?” He asked.
“Her mum and I agreed on this. You are my heir.” He said.
Harry smiled and hugged his godfather. “Okay. Thank you.”
Sirius took the ring out of the box. It was gold with a black diamond in the middle. It was surrounded by amethysts. Engraved on the black diamond was the family crest. He put it on Harry’s hand and it merged with the Potter heir ring. It was now burnt gold with a black diamond center and two rubies on either side. The Potter and Black crest was engraved on the black diamond.
“I love you kitten.”
“I love you too, Uncle Siri.”
Chapter 20: School
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
Harry and Neville handed their trunks to Fay and Augusta. They were very excited to go to school. They were handed their shrunken trunks and they said goodbye to their family. Sirius picked Harry up and Remus did the same with Neville.
“Are you ready Harry?” Sirius asked.
“Yeah.” He confirmed.
“How about you?” The Animagus asked Neville.
“I’m ready.” The fae said.
“We’re ready to go then.” Remus said.
They all apparated to the bank. There the children would meet a teacher who would port-key with them. The two would be bunking together since they had already been sorted.
The headmistress had come to Harry’s house with their acceptance letter. She liked to do this personally so that she could get to know them. After a one on one with both of them she placed a stone in their hands. The stone turned green. That meant they were in the green towers. All first years were in a tower of a color.
The stone was a personality stone. The color meant a certain personality. There were four main personalities that they used. Green meant calm, red was those with a temper, blue meant cold and distant, and purple were those hyper, happy people.
Next year they would be sorted by symbols. The school knew that one changes as they grow and it was a way for them to get to know more of their classmates. They would also learn more then. For now they were excited to see their new dorm and their bedroom.
“Are you Mr. Potter-Davet and Mr. Longbottom?” A male elf asked.
“Yes.” The two answered when they spotted the school insignia on his chest.
“Where are your trunks?” He asked.
“We shrunk them and had them put them into their pockets.” Fay replied.
“Good. I am Spencer Gladius. As you can see I am a light elf. I am also your potions teacher.” He introduced himself.
He was a tall man. He was a head taller than Lucas. Professor Gladius was lean and had long white hair that turned to a golden color at the end. It was braided and ended just above his tail bone. His eyes were a swirl of many colors and it looked like a rainbow.
He wore a light gray tunic. On the left breast was the school insignia. It was an Egyptian crown with two scepters crossed behind it. A golden snake circled around it. He wore black pants and a black belt. He had brown boots on. A sword was strapped to his back.
“Hello. I’m Harry Potter-Davet and this is Neville Longbottom. It’s nice to meet you.” Harry said.
“Pleasure to meet you sir.” Neville said.
“Pleased to meet you both also.” Spencer smiled.
The adults introduced themselves before they left. The two eleven year old's went over to their new professor. He pulled out an old T-shirt.
“Have either of you used a port-key before?” He asked.
“No but Nicolas told us about it.” Harry answered.
“So you know what to do?” He asked.
“Yes.” The neko confirmed.
“Yeah.” The brunette said.
“Good. Let's get you two to school.” They grabbed the T-shirt. “My pharaoh.”
Both closed their eyes and took a deep breath. It didn't take long for them to feel like they were being sucked through a straw. Soon their feet hit the floor.
“How do you feel?” He asked.
“I'm good. A little nauseous, but good.” Neville answered truthfully.
“Not too good.” Harry felt horrible.
“Here you are.” The potions professor gave him a potion. “It’s an after port-key potion.”
“Thank you.” He said gratefully.
“Of course.” He said.
Harry drank the potion. Soon he stood up. He felt better.
“Would you like it also?” Spencer asked the flower fairy.
“No thank you. I'm good.” He responded politely.
“Alright.” He then gestured toward the palace. “This is Pharaoh’s academy. It had been built by a magical pharaoh, named Asim. He had fallen in love with an English witch and built a castle next to it just for her.” He then pointed to the castle.
“Awesome.” Neville said with awe.
“Both are beautiful” Harry said also in awe.
“That they are. His great granddaughter, Net, turned them into schools. The palace was for witches and wizards and the castle for magical creatures. Her grandson, Amen changed it so that the castle was a school for both while the palace was for apprentices. It is like the muggle version of schools. The castle is an elementary, middle, and high school while the palace was a college school.”
“Wow.” The fae gasped.
“That's cool.” The neko said.
“Yes, yes it is. Now let's get you two to the green towers.” He said.
“Okay.”
“Alright.”
“Maps will be provided. They are in your room. Don't hesitate in asking others for help.” He told the new first years.
It didn't take long for them to arrive. Despite its name the common room wasn't green. It was done in cream and gold. A white marble fireplace was across from them. Two cream colored couches and an armchair surrounded it. The pillows were gold and the wood was white oak. Bookcases and armchairs were along the wall. The wall was cream and the floor was white with gold rugs.
“Wow.” Harry said in awe.
“Every month this room will change. You see the staff selects an apprentice to oversee your first years. They change the room according to their tastes. That green door leads to their room.” He explained.
“Cool.” Neville said.
“Yes. This month it is my apprentice, Amanda Birch. Later today at noon she will host an orientation lunch. This way you can get to know her and the other green first years.” The light elf informed them.
“Got it.” Harry said with a nod.
“This door leads to your dorm room.” It had a 10 on it with their names below it.
They entered the room. The beds were on opposite sides. Neville’s was a large magically grown flower. Since he was a flower fairy he and his kind slept in flowers. The petals were a soft purple with green pillows and a green blanket in the middle. Harry’s was a large cat bed. His was mint green with black pillows and a black blanket. There were purple paws on them.
Off to the side were two dressers and a closet on either side. Above the dressers was a huge mirror in a silver frame. In the middle of the room were two desks with chairs. The chair on Harry’s side was green while Neville’s chair was purple. A flower shaped lamp was on one desk and a kitten shaped lamp was on the other.
“I’ll leave you both to settle in.” He said.
“Okay. Thanks.” The dark haired boy said.
“Thank you.” Neville said.
“You’re welcome.” He left after he unshrunk their trunks.
“Time to unpack.” Harry said.
“Yup.” He agreed.
They both unpacked their trunks. Once done they changed into their uniforms. When they finished it was time for lunch.
A knock was heard. “Hello?”
Harry answered the door. “Hi.”
"Hi. I am Amanda Birch.” It was a female elf.
“Hi. I'm Harry and that’s Neville.” He introduced.
“It's a pleasure to meet you both.” She said.
“Nice to meet cha too.” Harry said.
“It's a pleasure to meet you too.” Neville said.
They took in her appearance as she looked around the room. She had long leaf green hair and moss green eyes. Her skin reminded Harry of milk chocolate. Her ears were long and pointed upwards. She wore a simple gray dress that fell just below her knees. Under the dress was a long white sleeve button up shirt. She wore a silver tie and belt. A name tag was pinned on the right side of her shirt. She had on white tights and gray Mary Janes. On the tag was her name, school crest and the potion apprentice crest.
“Are you both unpacked?” She asked.
They answered at the same time. “Yes.”
“Great.” She smiled at them.
She looked and saw that they were already in their uniforms. Harry wore a dress similar to her own but black and it ended a couple inches above the knee. He wore a short sleeved button up underneath. Instead of tights Harry had knee high white socks and black Mary Janes. Neville wore a white short sleeve button up with black vest and slacks. His shoes were also black. Both wore a green tie and the school crest was on the left.
“And you are in your uniforms, great. Follow me.” She said.
“Okay.”
“Yes miss Birch.” Neville said after Harry.
“You both can call me Amanda.” The elf told them.
“Okay.”
“You got it.” Harry saluted, causing her to laugh.
“I'm going to go check on the others.” She informed them.
“Okay.”
“Alright.”
(With Dumbledore)
‘Where is he?’ Dumbledore thought as Minerva grabbed the list of new students.
“Albus?” The Scottish witch looked at him.
“Yes?” He looked at her.
“Is something wrong?” She asked not really caring but knowing she still needed to act like she did.
“No. Everything is fine.” He assured her.
“If you're sure.” She said.
“I am.” He smiled at her.
“Alright then.” She said.
Albus watched Minerva leave. The students were arriving that day and she had to prepare. Unfortunately neither Potter nor Longbottom would arrive at Hogwarts. Potter was dead so the reason why he wouldn't was obvious.
Dumbledore growled when he thought about Potter. That bastard was the reason his reputation had dropped. He had to report it since it would have done more damage if they discovered it on their own and then found out he knew all along. It caused many to dislike muggles even more. Many of his loyal followers stopped trusting him and now there were more people who questioned him.
He sighed in frustration as he thought of Longbottom once more. He was alive. The problem was that his grandma moved them away and had her son and daughter-in-law transferred to another hospital. He couldn't find where they moved to. He tracked the parents to a hospital in Japan but the family didn't live there and they had been transferred again and this time he couldn't track them. The Hogwarts letter always returned and any attempts at tracking failed.
“Where is he?!” He growled.
He had tried to get Fawkes to track them but even he couldn't. What was the point in forcing a bond with the Phoenix if he was useless. Said bird glared at the man. He just had to wait until the man died and then he could go to his rightful person. Meanwhile Albus growled once more.
“What am I going to do? Ever since Potter died nothing has gone as I planned.”
(Pharaoh’s Academy)
“Good now everyone is here and ready. Let’s go.” Amanda said.
There were six rooms in the tower. One was for the apprentice and the other five for the students. They allowed two students per room which meant there were ten students. The green towers had four boys and six girls. They walked into the dining hall. They were the only ones there at the moment. Amanda led them to a table near the doors.
“Just say what you want and it will appear. Fruit salad, grilled chicken, and a glass of earl gray please.” She said and the food appeared.
They all did and soon they began eating. Amanda spoke once more.
“To start with we will introduce ourselves. I am Amanda Birch. I am a nature elf. As you all know I am Professor Gladius’ apprentice and I am eighteen.” She pointed to the person next to her.
“I am Harry Potter-Davet. I'm obviously eleven and I am a neko.” He introduced himself.
“You’re wearing girls' clothes?” One of the boys asked.
“Yeah, so?” He glared at the boy.
His glare didn't affect him and he shrugged. “Nothing. It's just that my sister-in-law is a neko and makes clothes for neko’s. She has a special line just for male nekos that wear female clothes. She said that having a tail can suck.”
“Oh.” His anger deflated. “Sorry.”
“It’s fine. I’ll give you her business card later.” He understood why the neko felt attacked so he waved off the apology.
“Okay.” He was happy the boy forgave him.
“Next.” Amanda said.
“I'm Neville Longbottom. I am eleven and I am a flora fairy.” He said.
“I'm Talia Embers, age eleven. I'm half fire imp and half water imp. I am also an empath.” She said when Neville finished his introduction.
Talia had bright fire red hair that turned orange in the middle and ended in yellow. Her skin was lighter than Amanda's. Her eyes were ocean blue. Under her right eye was a flame and under her left was a water symbol. Her tail was wrapped around her waist and was red like her hair.
“Aren't fire imps temperamental?” The other boy asked.
“Usually. I take after my father in personality. He is a water imp and an empath.” She explained.
“Oh. Cool.” He said.
“Thank you.” She smiled.
“You're welcome.” He smiled back.
“Next.” Amanda said happy they were getting along.
“I'm Lola Summers. I'm eleven and I am just a witch.”
Lola was a pale girl with dark brown hair and light brown eyes. She was the smallest of the girls. She looked to be a couple inches taller than Harry.
“I'm Jason Brown. I'm obviously eleven and I, like Amanda, am a nature elf.” He was the boy who asked Talia about imps.
Like Amanda he had green hair only it was a darker shade and he had light brown streaks. His eyes were lighter than Amanda's. His skin was a couple shades darker than Lola’s.
The boy who talked to Harry earlier spoke. “I am Alex Wilson. I'm eleven and I'm a nature nymph.”
He had light brown hair and grass green eyes. His ears were pointed down. Over his left eye was a leaf. His skin was sun kissed. He was the tallest of them.
“Hello. I'm Melody Yang. I'm eleven and a water elemental.”
She had short hair that looked like it was made of water. Her eyes changed various shades of blue. Melody had light blue skin that shined in the light.
“Hi. I'm Aqua Wynters. Like everyone I am eleven. I am half water draken and half winter elf.”
Aqua was the tallest female. Her hair was an icy blue. She had bright ocean blue eyes. Both eyes were slit. She had light blue skin that looked like it was made of scales. Her ears were pointed and on her forehead were two blue horns. She also had a blue tail and wings.
“I'm Lucy Traveller and this is my twin, Alice.”
“We are eleven and we are air elementals.”
Lucy had long white hair that floated around her. Alice’s was shorter but had the same effect. Both had gray eyes and were a light gray.
Amanda smiled at all of them. “It is very nice to meet you all.”
Chapter 21: The Truth is Revealed
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(Hogwarts)
Minerva brought the group of first years into the Great Hall. They all looked around. Some were excited and all were nervous. The second through seventh years stared at the new batch of students. Some were even remembering when they were in their shoes. Teachers and other staff members also stared at the students. Some, like Poppy and Pomena, smiled at them. Severus of course sneered at them. He mostly wanted to get back to his room to see if Harry and Neville wrote him a letter.
Minerva stopped when they came to the stool and the Sorting hat. She explained what was going to happen before calling the first name. She continued until she came to one name. She hid a smirk as she called it out.
“Longbottom, Neville.”
The Scottish witch knew that he wasn’t there. He was going to the same school as Harry. She called his name for three reasons. One, it was to make her look unaware of what was going on with him. Albus wouldn’t suspect her at all. The second was to cause gossip. The teachers would talk to each other as well as their friends as to why the Longbottom heir hadn’t shown up. The students would do the same with friends and family. The final reason would be the ministry getting involved. They would try and get into contact with her and learn that she didn’t trust the elderly wizard around her grandson.
“Longbottom, Neville.” She called out again, acting confused.
Still no one came forward. Whispers erupted between the students. Albus coughed to gain her attention. She looked at him.
“Continue on for now Minerva. We’ll look into this later.” He told her.
“Okay.” She did as told.
‘Damn him and his grandmother.’ The man thought.
(After the Feast: Dumbledor’s office)
Once all the students had gone to their dorms Minerva and Albus went to his office. The elderly wizard sat down in his chair. She stood in front of his desk.
“Why didn’t Mr. Longbottom come here?” She asked.
“I have no idea. He was supposed to be. I’ll contact Augusta and see what happened.” He told her.
“Alright. I just hope everything is okay.” Minerva said as she acted worried.
“Me too.” He sighed.
“I’ll leave you to it.” She said.
“Thank you.” He said.
She left his office. Albus growled out in anger. He couldn’t believe she never sent the brat. He assumed that despite leaving the country she would still send Neville to Hogwarts. The ministry was bound to stick their noses in and see why he never arrived. They would then learn that she never confirmed he would be coming and that could get him into trouble for registering him without Augusta’s permission.
“This is all your fault Potter. Had you not died none of this would be happening.” He grumbled as he began writing the letter to keep up appearances.
(With Minerva and Severus)
“How are they?” She asked once the door to Severus’s room was closed.
“Good. They love their new school. They like their dormmates so far.” He told her.
“That’s good.” Minerva smiled.
“Indeed. Here.” He handed her a photo.
It was of the two in front of the school. Both were wearing their school uniforms. Harry was smiling at the camera and giving peace signs. Neville had his arm around Harry’s shoulder and was smiling.
“Aw! They both look really good in their uniforms.” She said before handing the picture back.
“They do. Oh and remember when I was telling you of the memory plant?” He asked her.
“The one Harry gave Neville for his birthday?” She asked.
“Yeah. It’s fully matured today. It won’t be long until the petals begin falling off.” He told her.
That made the Scottish witch tear up. “That’s wonderful.”
“It is.” He told her.
“Please tell me when you have finished the potion.” She said.
“I will.” Severus promised.
“Good. Well I must get to bed.” She said.
“Alright. Good night Minerva.” He said.
“Night.”
She left after that. The dark haired man put the photo away. It was in a specially made wallet. Only he could get into it. He then went to bed.
(One Month Later: Great Hall)
Albus Dumbledore was pissed. He still couldn’t find the Longbottoms. Augusta refused to answer him and the ministry had gotten involved. Luckily he had managed to make it look like an accident that he registered the boy without permission. He acted like he had thought she sent confirmation. Unfortunately the woman had moved her son and his wife. He couldn’t find them either.
It was so hard finding her because no tracking charms worked. He had no idea what properties she owned and in what country. He tried to track the transfer of Alice and Frank but was unable to. It didn’t help that more people were questioning him.
“Oh my!” Minerva gasped.
Albus looked over at her. “What is it?”
She handed him the paper. He read the article and paled. Someone had donated memory potions to a hospital. Frank and Alice Longbottom’s memory and sanity had been restored. They had discovered some of his secrets and that was why he had sent people to get rid of them. He blamed the LeStranges. The two would have died but the arrival of aurors had saved them.
“So that’s why Mr. Longbottom never showed up. They had moved to America. A generous person donated some memory potions to the hospital. That’s nice.” Pomena said.
“Indeed.” Severus spoke up. “The potion guild was excited about the potion. Unfortunately the memory plant that is used in the potion is hard to obtain. Not many have the skill necessary to grow it out of its natural habitat. At the moment the plant costs twenty five thousand galleons and the petals, which are what is used in the potion, costs ten thousand galleons per petal. The potion costs sixty thousand galleons.” He informed them.
“Sixty thousand?!” Filius gasped. “The article said the person donated fifteen potions!”
“I know. The person was anonymous but very generous.” He had free access to the plant and it had been Neville's wish to donate the first patch so he agreed.
“Wow.” The teachers and the students listening were shocked.
Albus stood up. “I need to send my congratulations along.”
“Of course.”
He failed to see the cold looks Minerva and Severus were shooting at him. They already knew that he was the one who sent people after him and what he had done. They couldn’t wait for justice to be served.
(With Harry)
Harry was in the library. He was working on homework. Neville was still with his parents. He was happy for his brother. He couldn’t wait to get to know them. He had met them the second day but he wanted Neville to bond with him and he had to go back to school. Aqua walked up to him.
“Hey Harry.” She greeted as she sat down.
“Hey Aqua.” He smiled at her.
“How’s Neville?” Everyone in the Green Tower knew.
“Okay. Learning the truth about the night they were attacked was a shock but he’s happy to have his parents back.” The neko answered.
“I bet. Travis said he will be back by next week.” She said.
Travis was their new advisor for the month. He was a vampire. He had short blonde hair and blood red eyes. He was very pale. He was also the Transfiguration professor's apprentice and Amanda’s fiancé/mate.
“Yeah. Right now he is sending Neville his homework and notes from his classes.” He told her.
“I never did like Dumbledore.” The draken/elf hybrid muttered.
“Me either. I just hope this time he pays for his crimes.” He said.
“I feel ya. So did Neville like our gifts?” She asked.
“He loved them.” He told her.
“Good.” That made her happy since she put a lot of thought and work into hers.
“Yup.”
(Three weeks Later: Great Hall)
Albus was sitting down eating breakfast when the aurors entered the room. Everyone stared in shock and worry. There were at least twenty aurors. Each had a wand in their hand. The headmaster stood up.
“What is going on? Is something wrong?” He asked in his concerned grandfather tone.
Moody snorted. “Don’t try to act innocent with us. You’re under arrest.”
“What for?” He asked in shock. ‘Damn it. I knew they would talk.’
“Murder, attempted murder, kidnapping, theft, attempted line theft, and I’m sure we’ll find more.” He told them.
“I’m af-” He fell to the ground, stunned.
Everyone stared at the transfiguration teacher in shock. She put her wand away and looked at the students.
“All students are to return to their dorms until further notice.” She said.
The prefects led them out of the hall. Some aurors went with them. They didn’t trust them not to try and spy on what was happening. Two used magical suppressing cuffs on Albus. They then reversed the stunner.
“How could you Minerva?” He asked as he looked at her in betrayal.
“After what you have done you deserve it. I didn’t betray you. You betrayed us all.” She told him coldly.
“It was for the greater good.” He argued.
“Bullshit.” She snarled. “It was all for you to get more fame, power, and money.”
Albus stared at her as he was led away. Minerva was made acting headmistress. The castle was searched and all evidence was collected. Moody had been correct when he said that they would find more. His trial was in a week. They wanted to handle his case as soon as possible. They were now looking into claims against the man that had been previously dismissed.
Chapter 22: Prison
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Albus Dumbledore)
Albus Dumbledore was sitting in a cell. Instead of the bright, expensive clothing he was wearing prison clothing. He sat on a bed. He may look like a sad and disappointed grandfather on the outside while on the inside he was furious. His carefully laid out plans were a bust. Now he was in jail and many of his loyal followers were disenchanted. They no longer followed him.
At that moment the old man was plotting not only his revenge but also a way to get out. If they thought that they could keep him there they were crazy. He was getting out and then they would all worship him again.
‘I just need to charm one of the guards. Make them see that I’m a victim.’ He thought. ‘An elderly man being blamed and that Voldemort had managed to frame me or someone that didn't like had framed me.’
He looked up when he heard footsteps. His door opened and a guard with food entered the room. Albus smiled at him.
“Why hello there mr. Andrews. It’s good to see you again despite the circumstances.” He said. ‘Andrews was always easy to manipulate.’
“Dumbledore.” The man said coldly. ‘This man hurt my cousins. No way am I going to be nice to him.’
Albus failed to remember that Andrews and Frank Longbottom were second cousins. That meant that they were family. He had visited them himself. He had heard the healer say that there was no way their memory had been altered. He didn’t want to be there and legally he shouldn’t but he was the only one available to deliver food that day. Hopefully it will be the last.
Albus was surprised by the cold tone. The tray was placed in front of him and the guard left. Before he could process what happened Mad-eye entered the room. Albus smiled at the man.
“Oh Alastor. It's so good to see you.” He said.
“Don’t try it, Dumbledore. We are no longer friends.” He said.
“I see.” He acted disappointed. ‘Damn you Longbottoms. Moody was a powerful tool and now he’s gone. It will be tough to get him back on my side.’
“Cut the act. I’m here to inform you that you can have a public defender if you request one.” He said.
“I have nothing to hide so I don’t need one.” He said.
“Fine. I’ll let the judge on this case and the prosecutor know.” He said before he left.
‘I will make the world see that I’m innocent. Then I will be out and my plans will be back on track.’ He thought before grabbing the food and began eating.
(With Molly and Arthur)
Molly and Arthur are in the kitchen. The two are very horrified by what they learned. The man they had been loyal to and friends with for years had been a terrible man. What he did to the Longbottoms was unimaginable. They never believed Albus was capable of that.
“I hope that man rots in hell.” Molly seethed.
“So do I.” Arthur said. “Are you ready to go?”
The ministry wanted everyone Albus had been close to, to come in to get checked out by a healer and questioned. Some weren’t happy about it and people like Arthur were just glad that the ministry wasn’t just throwing them in jail and the ministry was paying the healer.
“I’m ready.” She said.
“Where’s Ginny?” He asked.
“At the Lovegood’s.” She answered.
“Good. Let’s get this over with.”
“Okay.”
The two went to the ministry. First they were checked over by a healer. Once they were given the all clear an auror interrogated them. They were free to leave after that. Molly and Arthur were happy that Albus didn’t use any spells or potions on them. The ministry was happy that they weren’t in on any of Albus’s plans.
(With Hermione Granger)
Hermione was sitting on her bed. She had been there for a bit. She was once more rereading the article. She was still in disbelief. There was no way the great Albus Dumbledore had tortured his loyal followers into insanity. That was Voldemort’s thing and it was his followers that did that. Now the Lestranges were going to be let go and it wasn’t fair.
“Poor Longbottoms. I wonder who messed with their minds.” She said.
The frizzy haired eleven year old believed someone messed with their minds and that’s why they said Dumbledore had done it. Now she just needed to figure out how to prove it. It was going to be hard since the Longbottom heir wasn’t going to Hogwarts and she had no resources and was just a child. She would figure it out though. She had to.
‘Don’t worry, headmaster. I’ll find a way to get you out.’ She thought.
Chapter 23: Interview
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Amelia Bones)
Amelia smirked as she took out the files. When Dumbledore was still worshiped she couldn’t try the man for theft or murder. Now though the ministry was more willing to listen to her. Her plan was to get justice for Dumbledore’s victims as well as get those that stopped her punished. She believed Dumbledore had people on the inside that helped to keep the man out of trouble.
She sent off a letter to Lady Davet. She was hoping to interview Harry Potter and get more evidence against the man and see if anyone else knew about the abuse. Amelia went back to the files and reviewed them. She wanted to get a refresher and see if she had missed anything.
“Madam Bones?” It was auror Shacklebolt.
“Yes?” She looked up at him.
“Sirius Black and Remus Lupin have arrived.” She wanted to interview them as well.
“Good.” She said.
“I have them in interrogation room one. Umbridge has been poking around and you know her view on werewolves.” He said.
“Good idea.” She said as she backed the files away.
“Thank you.” He said.
“Let’s go.” She said as she stood up.
“Yes ma’am.”
The two went to the interrogation room. They were almost there when Umbridge stopped them. Both looked at her blankly as she gave them a fake smile.
“Good evening Amelia, Kingsley.” She greeted them.
“I never gave you permission to call me by my first name.” Amelia said to her.
“Nor have I.” Kingsley said.
The pink clad woman ignored it. “I just saw a werewolf here. What were you talking about Kingsley?”
“I’m afraid it’s about an open case.” He said.
“So?” She sneered at him.
“I’m not at liberty to discuss case details outside of those on the case.” He informed her.
“Excuse me?” She glared at him. “I am the minister’s secretary.”
“That doesn’t give you the-” She cut him off.
“I also have a right to know since werewolves are dangerous.” She said.
“Enough!” Amelia said sternly. “As a secretary you are to assist the minister with correspondences, keeping records, making appointments, and carrying out similar tasks.” She said. “Just because there was a werewolf here doesn’t mean they are the aggressor or that you are in danger. Leave now or I will report you to the minister.”
“Fine.” She scowled before leaving.
“I don’t know how the minister can deal with her.” Kingsley muttered.
“Me either.”
The two continued on their way. They entered the interrogation room. It was nice to see the two and both were looking healthy. Amelia and Kingsley sat down in front of them.
“I’m sorry that we had to interview you here.” Amelia said.
“It’s okay. We saw Umbridge and figured it out.” Sirius said
“So some of these questions will be personal so if you refuse to answer we understand.” She said. “I would also like to inform you that Kingsley and myself know that Harry Potter is alive. Due to his safety we swore an oath to keep it quiet. The minister knows but he too swore an oath.”
“Who told you?” Remus asked, a look of shock was on his face.
“A goblin that brought to light some of Dumbledore’s crimes. Now that people know that the light doesn’t shine out of his ass I can finally charge the man. Before I was being blocked.” She answered.
“Oh.” They breathed out a sigh of relief.
“Are you both ready to begin?” She asked. “I will interview you, Mr. Black, and Kingsley will interview Mr. Lupin.”
“I’m ready.” Sirius said.
“So am I.” Remus said.
Amelia nodded and put up a charm around herself and Sirius. They couldn’t hear Kingsley or Remus and they couldn’t hear them. She took out her notepad and looked at Sirius.
“You first met Albus Dumbledore when you were eleven, correct?” She asked.
“That’s correct.” He nodded.
“He was your headmaster?”
“He was.”
“How did he treat you?” She asked.
“Like every other Gryffindor.” He answered.
“Could you explain that?” She asked.
“Sure. At the time I thought it was awesome. We would get points taken off by the teachers and he would reward us for something and we would get the points back. Many detentions were mostly hanging out with Hagrid. Hagrid had a tendency to forget we were being punished and we would end up getting fed his home food and talking. During my fifth year I pranked Severus Snape. It was not a normal prank and I have no idea what I was thinking. I thought it would be funny for Snape to see Remus as a werewolf. I told him to follow Remus through the tunnel. I somehow forgot Remus would be dangerous and Severus could die. Luckily James managed to save him and we told Dumbledore. The whole thing was swept under the rug.” He answered.
“Okay.” She wrote that down and added a few questions down so that she would remember to ask. “Did Dumbledore know that Remus Lupin was a werewolf?”
“Yes. He was the one to plant the Whomping Willow. It hid the tunnel to the Shrieking Shack. That’s where Remus spent the night during full moons.” He said.
“Did he suggest schools for werewolves or magical creatures?”
“Not that I know of. Remus never said anything.”
“How did you find out Remus was a werewolf?” She asked the next question.
“James and I noticed that Remus disappeared on the nights of the full moon and he looked sick around that time. We followed once and learned the secret.” He answered.
“Did Dumbledore know that you and James knew?” She asked.
“I’m not sure. He definitely knew after that prank. Pettigrew was with us and he knew.” He couldn’t help but sneer at the rat's name. “Remus and I suspected he did. James said that he found the animagus book in the library and that’s what gave him the idea. Remus caught James giving the book to Dumbledore.”
“Were you punished for the prank you pulled?” She asked.
“No. We were told how disappointed he was and sent on our way. That was the reason we stopped pranking Snape. We realized we weren’t being funny.” He said.
“Did you find it odd that you weren’t punished? That he allowed you to become an unregistered animagus?” She asked.
“Yes. I was grateful that no one knew though. As for the second question, well I wasn’t sure he knew but if he did then yeah it’s odd.” He answered.
“Were there any other incidents at school that Dumbledore didn’t punish you for or didn't do his job?” He asked.
“Not that I recall.” He said.
“What was your relationship outside of school?”
“I thought we were friends. He helped me get into the auror academy. He gave me the recommendation. I felt betrayed when he didn’t get me a trial. When I learned that he placed Harry with the Dursleys I knew he wasn’t the man I thought he was.”
“Did he know you weren’t the secret keeper?” She asked.
“He made the suggestion and cast the spell.” He informed her.
“Did Dumbeldore know that you couldn’t use magic the day you went after Pettigrew?”
“He was there the day I had been admitted into the hospital due to magical exhaustion. I was there the day Lily informed him that she placed a spell on me that stopped me from using my magic accidentally.”
“I see. Did he ever visit you in prison?”
“No.”
“Did you tell them that Dumbledore knew this?”
“Yes. I told Auror Diggle. He was the one that came to interview me.” He said.
“I see.”
She didn’t send Diggle, she sent Andrews and Micheals. She would find out why that man was there. She looked back at Sirius.
“What did he say?”
“That my time in Azkaban clearly messed with my mind.” He answered.
“Did you see Dumbledore after you were released?”
“No.”
“Thank you.” She said and removed the spell.
(With Remus and Kingsley)
Kingsley cast the same spell as Amelia and took out his notebook. He then looked over at Remus.
“Did you know Dumbledore before you went to Hogwarts?”
“I did. He came to my family with my Hogwarts letter.”
“Why?”
“To tell me how me going was going to work.” He answered.
“How?”
“That I wasn’t to reveal my werewolf status. On the night of the full moon I would be transferred to a secure and safe location.”
“Where was that location?”
“He planted the whomping willow to protect the tunnel that led to the shrieking shack.”
“I’m assuming you are the reason it became the shrieking shack?”
“Correct.”
“Did he ever mention schools for werewolves or schools for magical creatures?”
“No. I was unaware until I was out of school and Dumbledore told me those were recent schools that he helped to set up.”
“How was your relationship with the man during your school years?” Kingsley asked.
“I respected him and felt very loyal to him. I lost some respect for him during my fifth year.” He said.
“Why?”
“Sirius pulled a prank on Snape. It wasn’t harmless. Sirius thought it would be funny for Snape to see me as a werewolf. He didn’t think about how dangerous it would be. James saved Snape but not before he saw me like that. Dumbledore came to us. We weren’t allowed to reveal what happened and he told us how disappointed he was in us. Nobody was punished. The whole incident was swept under the rug.” He said.
“Was James in on this prank?” He asked.
“No. He became aware when he saw him in the tunnel.”
“You and James weren’t involved in planning this prank and had no knowledge of it until Snape was there. You two shouldn’t have been punished. Why wasn’t Sirius?” He asked.
“We don’t know. Dumbledore said he was disappointed in us, that we were to never tell anyone what happened, and then he sent us to bed.” He answered.
“Your friends were aware that you were a werewolf?” He asked.
“Not at first. James and Sirius noticed some things happening to me and then followed me.”
“Did Dumbledore know?”
“Yes. I’m not sure if he knew before that prank but he knew after. I suspected he did. James came to us with a book on becoming an animagus. He said he got it from the library but I saw him give the book to Dumbledore.”
“Anything else from when you were at school?”
“Not that I can think of.”
“How was your relationship outside of school?”
“He was a friend. Helped me to get a job. I recently learned that he placed Harry with the Dursleys and lost all respect for that man.”
“Did you know Sirius wasn’t the secret keeper?”
“No. James told me he was using Sirius.”
“Did you know Lily placed a spell on Sirius to keep him from using his magic due to magical exhaustion?”
“No. I wasn’t told. I hadn’t been around much. Dumbledore had me on a mission to get the werewolves on the light side.”
“Why?”
“He heard that the dark lord was recruiting werewolves and wanted them to know the truth. I had been under the impression that Dumbledore was trying to fight for our rights and freedom.”
“Why did you never visit Harry after his parents were murdered?”
“Dumbeldore told me how dangerous I would be since I lost my pack and my mate. He also said that I could lead the death eaters to him.”
“Where did you go?”
“He had me stay in touch with the werewolves. He wanted me to keep gaining alliances with them since he believes you-know-who will come back.”
“Thank you. I’m done with my questioning.” He canceled the spell.
“Are you both done?” Amelia asked.
“Yes.”
“So are we. You both are free to leave.” She said.
The two said their goodbyes and left. Kingsley and Amelia informed the minister before going to Amelia’s office to update the files. They also sent word to Snape that they wanted a meeting with him to ask a few questions.
Chapter 24: Comfort
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Harry and Neville)
Neville was in the dorm. He had just returned to school. Harry was with him. He was helping his best friend settle back in. He had a big shock and he was still in disbelief. He had always believed the LeStrange’s had tortured his parents into insanity. Now he knew it was Dumbledore that had done so. He did it to keep them quiet.
“I can’t believe it.” Neville said.
“Neither can I.” Harry hugged him.
“I-” He began sobbing.
“That’s it Nev. Let it out.”
This was the first time he had cried since his parents’ sanity was returned. Everyone was waiting for it. He did use his wand to contact Travis. The vampire had told him to for when Neville finally began letting his emotions out. It took a few minutes for him to arrive.
“Thank you Harry.” He said.
He went over to Neville. He rubbed the fairy’s back. He said comforting and soothing words to him. The poor boy fell asleep. Harry cleaned his face before Travis put him to bed. He turned and looked at the neko.
“Can I count on you to keep an eye on him?” He asked.
“Yes.” He nodded.
“Call when he wakes.” He said.
“I will.” He promised.
“Good.” He left the room after that.
Harry crawled into bed with Neville after he sent a letter off to Neville’s gran. He curled up next to him. He stayed with him the whole time.
(With Dumbledore)
Dumbeldore wasn’t doing well. He found that he had no supporters in the prison. No one wanted to help him. They didn’t even want to be near the man. He wasn’t used to being treated that way. It pissed him off.
‘Damn it!.’ He cursed. “What am I going to do? It seems that they might actually find me guilty and have me kissed.’
He heard the guards talking about it enough. The LeStranges had already been released and were in the hospital. He had done so much work to get those death eater scum convicted and thanks to a stupid potion it was all for naught. It wasn’t right.
‘Hopefully I can make everyone see that what I did was for the greater good.’
Once more the man began plotting. Too bad for him it would be a waste of time. His karma had finally caught up with him and he had no way out.
(With Amelia)
The woman was sickened by what she had found. She couldn’t believe that Dumbledore had them all fooled and for so long. She was so glad they had the man behind bars. Hopefully soon he would be kissed and he would no longer be a threat.
“Just what do you think you are doing?”
She had walked into her office and found Umbridge there. She was trying to break into her filing cabinet. It pissed the witch off. Umbridge turned and looked at her in shock.
“Well?” She demanded.
“The minister wants to know why the filthy beast was here.” She tried to make herself sound important.
“The minister knew he was here. I am keeping him well informed on the case. YOU want to know what’s going on despite the fact that you don’t have the right to know.” She glared.
“I-”
“This is illegal.” She informed her.
“No it isn- Minister!” Fudge walked in as Umbridge was talking.
“Actually it is illegal.” He informed her.
“She brought a werewolf into the ministry!” She whined.
“Doesn’t mean you can break into an office and go through files of active cases, especially high profile ones.” He said. “SHACKLEBOLT!”
“Sir?” The man entered the room.
“Arrest her.” He ordered.
“NO!”
Kingsley didn’t listen to her. He hit her with a silencer before cuffing her. He then took her to a holding cell. Amelia looked at the minister.
“Please pick your secretaries better.” She said.
“She was the only one at the time. Not many want the job.” He said dryly.
“That’s true.” Being the secretary to the minister of magic was a stressful job and not many were content with the job.
“Hopefully this time I can get a good one.” He sighed.
“One can hope.” She said.
“Well please excuse me.” He said.
“Of course.” She said.
Fudge left and Amelia went to her files. She was happy to see that she hadn’t gotten through the wards. She took out the files that she needed and left her office.
Chapter 25: Dumbledore's Trial
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(Courtroom)
It was time for Dumbledore’s trial. Many flooded the courtroom. They were all interested in seeing Dumbledore put away. Due to how many people were there the ministry had sent a few extra aurors to help with crowd control and protection.
Fay, Lucas, Alexandre, Nickolas, Sirius, Remus and Augusta were there. Severus had to stay at the school. Minerva was there though. Luckily Harry and Neville didn’t have to testify as witnesses. Frank and Alice were still in the hospital. They weren’t well enough to testify but their memories were submitted into evidence.
Madam Bones was the prosecutor. Fudge would be the judge. Since Dumbledore refused a lawyer he would be representing himself. It was another reason why the fact Harry was alive wasn’t going to be revealed. They didn’t want Dumbledore near the child.
“All rise for our esteemed minister, Cornelius Fudge.” He was introduced. “Atticus Andrews as the court scribe.”
Everyone sat down after that. Next to enter was Dumbledore. The man wasn’t pleased that he was met with scowls and looks of disgust. He didn’t show that he was upset. Instead he flashed them a grandfatherly smile. Too bad for him no one was buying it.
“Prosecution, you may present your opening statements.” Fudge said.
“Thank you.” Amelia said.
She stood up and stood in front of the wizengamot. She gave them a serious look. It was a serious matter after all.
“Albus Dumbledore was a man we once admired and respected. During this trial I will show you why he isn’t a good man and deserves the dementors kiss. He is a danger to our society. This man has betrayed us all. Thank you.” She said before sitting back down.
“Defense.” Fudge had a hard time keeping his tone neutral.
“Thank you.” He smiled before standing up and going over to the wizengamot. “Please discard what Madam Bones just told you. I have done nothing to endanger our society. All I have ever done was to protect us. It was all for the greater good.”
He smiled once more before he sat down. Many rolled their eyes at him and his greater good phrase. Fudge looked towards Amelia.
“You may call your first witness.” He told her.
“Thank you. I would like to call Minerva Mcgonagall to the stand.” She said, shocking Dumbledore.
The Scottish woman stood up and went to the witness stand. She was sworn in before she sat down. Amelia looked at her.
“How long have you known Mr. Dumbledore?” She asked.
“That’s headmaster Dumbledore.” Dumbledore told her.
“You lost your title when you were fired.” She reminded him.
“Right.” He wasn’t pleased by that.
“You may now answer, headmistress Mcgonagall.”
“Fifty one years.” She answered.
“Thirty five of those years you worked with him, correct?”
“Correct.”
“What was your opinion of him?”
“I respected him. I believed he was a great man and thought of him as my friend and mentor.”
“Did he ever give you reason to suspect him of breaking the law?”
“Not until the year Mr. Potter died.” She answered.
“Can you explain that?”
“I overheard him. He said that Harry was dead and he wondered what he was going to do without his weapon. He then decided to make the Longbottom child do it. I went to the ministry but I was told that I must have been tired and hearing things.”
“Was that your only attempt?”
“No. I tried three more times but all thought I was tricked.”
“Did anything else happen?”
“Not until this year when he was arrested. I kept a close eye on him.”
“What happened then?”
“The aurors came to arrest him. I saw him grab his wand so I stunned him.”
“You became the headmistress of the school and found something in his office that the aurors missed. What was it?”
“It was hidden in the phoenix cage. It was a diary, Dumbledore’s diary to be exact. I didn’t realize that until I opened it. I called the aurors right away.”
“Why?”
“The first page was about killing muggles.”
“How did Dumbledore treat his students?”
“He seemed to care about them and treated them all like a caring grandfather.”
“Seemed to?”
“I recently noticed that he treated the Gryffindor’s like they were magical gods. Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs were tolerated and the Slytherins were treated like dirt.”
“Objection. What does this have to do with the crimes against me?” Dumbledore asked.
“I’m going to refer to a few crimes that happened during your school year.” Amelia answered.
“Proceed.” Fudge said.
“Thank you. What happened during your school year?”
“The Chamber of Secrets was opened. Three students were petrified and Myrtle Warren was murdered.” She answered.
“The school was going to be closed down. Why wasn’t it?”
“The supposed culprit was found. Thomas Riddle apprehended Rubeus Hagrid. The attacks stopped and the decision to close the school was abandoned.”
“Was Hagrid arrested?”
“I have no idea. I didn’t know he had been apprehended until a few weeks ago. Back then he was expelled but the reason wasn’t given. Later he was hired as the groundskeeper.”
“Okay. There was an incident in nineteen seventy five. Do you know what that was?”
“I have no idea what you are talking about.” Minerva answered.
“That’s my final question.”
“Defense, it’s your witness.” Fudge wasn’t pleased.
“Thank you.” Dumbledore smiled. “You said that you overheard me talking about Mr. Potter. How do you know that was really me?”
“I know your magic well.”
“Right.” He didn’t think of that. “How do you know I would use my wand when the aurors came to arrest me?”
“I didn’t know one hundred percent. I was worried for my students. I was afraid one would be injured if you attempted to resist.”
Dumbledore frowned at that. “That diary you found. How can you be certain it was mine?”
“I recognized your handwriting.”
“No further questions.” He scowled.
“Prosecution?” Fudge looked at Amelia.
“I don’t have any more questions for her.”
“You may return to your seat, headmistress Mcgonagall.” He said.
“Of course.”
Minerva stood up and went back to her seat. Dumbledore spotted the neko and was shocked. He wondered why a neko was there. He never did anything to one of those freaks before. They kept to themselves and he had no use for what he saw was an overgrown cat. He felt that they were useless. He wondered if he had harmed it’s mate’s family or if it was here because it’s mate made it come.
“Call your next witness.” Fudge told Amelia.
“I call Sirius Black to the stand.” She said.
Sirius stood up and went to the stand. He made the vow and sat down. He didn’t look at Dumbledore. He wasn’t giving that man the satisfaction. He looked at Amelia and waited. He didn’t need to wait long.
“You’ve known Mr. Dumbledore since you were eleven, correct?”
“Yes ma’am I have.”
She asked him the same questions as before and he answered them. Dumbledore wasn’t pleased while many were shocked. Those without werewolf prejudice wanted to strangle Dumbledore. They didn’t blame Remus for what he had almost done. It was instinct. No, they blamed Dumbledore. He should have recommended a creature school to the child so that he could learn about werewolves and how to control his wolf instincts better. Those at Hogwarts wouldn’t have been put at risk either.
“I have no further questions at this time.” She said.
“Defense.” Fudge said.
“Now Mr. Black did you mean to harm Mr. Snape?”
“No I did not.”
“Did you believe you should have been punished for a prank that you thought was harmless?”
“Yes.”
“Why?”
“Just because my intention wasn’t to harm Mr. Snape doesn’t mean I wasn’t in the wrong. He could have died if it wasn’t for James’ quick thinking.”
“True. Did you feel guilty for what you did?”
“Objection. This is starting to feel like Mr. Black is the one on trial.” Amelia spoke up.
“I’m just trying to show that I felt that they were punished enough.”
“Sustained.”
“Right.” That didn’t please Dumbledore.
“You say that I gave James the book on animagi. Do you have proof?”
“No, I said that we suspected that you did. I would have proof if I knew this to be true.” He answered much to Dumbledore’s anger.
“You said that I performed the Fidelius Charm. Do you have proof?”
“Yes. I gave it to Amelia the day she interviewed me.” He answered smugly. “Lily recorded that day just in case.”
That made Dumbledore pale. “No further questions.” He knew the man wasn’t going to help his case.
“Prosecution?” Fudge once more looked at Amelia.
“I have no further questions.” She answered.
“Mr. Black you may return to your seat.”
“Thank you.” The man said before doing just that.
“Call your next witness.” Fudge told Amelia.
“I call Remus Lupin to the stand.” She said and many looked disgusted at that.
Remus sighed and stood up. He went to the stand and made the vow. He ignored the looks he received as he sat down. He was glad Harry wasn’t here. That child would have snapped at them for how they were treating Remus before snapping at them for the looks he would no doubt receive.
“You’ve known Dumbledore for a long time, correct?”
“That’s correct.”
She proceeded to ask him similar questions to the ones asked during his interview. Not many were surprised by what Remus had said. It was no longer surprising with all that they learned. It was soon time for the cross examination.
“You saw James give me the book on animagi?” He asked.
“Yes.”
“Are you certain he was giving me that book and not another?”
“Yes. My enhanced sight allowed me to see the title.”
‘Fuck.’ He thought. “Right. No further questions.” He sighed.
“Prosecution?” Fudge asked.
“I have none.” She said.
She called a few more witnesses. Dumbledore did the same but they spoke against him. Now it was time to question Dumbledore. He was in for a surprise.
Chapter 26: Trial Continues
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
“You must pick a person to question you.” Fudge told Dumbledore.
“Of course. I chose Elphias Doge.” He said.
“Come up here then.” The minister said.
Doge stood up and went to the table Dumbledore was sitting at. Dumbledore then went to the stand. He was confused when no one came over for him to take the vow.
“Due to the severity of some of the charges against you, you will be given veritaserum.” Fudge informed him.
“I object!” He yelled.
“You can’t. You have been charged with treason and line theft. We are legally obligated to use veritaserum on you.” He smirked.
“No!” He gasped.
“Oh yes. Bring the healer in.” He ordered.
“Yes sir.” An auror nodded.
The auror left and soon returned with the healer. She checked him over and after a struggle with Dumbledore she gave him the potion. She gave him the test questions before looking at Fudge.
“It's working.”
“Good. You may ask the questions first, Lord Doge.” He said.
“T-thank you.” He walked up to him. “You care for the wizarding world, correct?”
“No.” He answered.
Doge was shocked. He had always believed his friend had broken the laws when it benefited the wizarding world. Now he was at a loss as to what to ask. He was one of the few that was surprised. The others all knew the man did things that benefited himself.
“No further questions.” He quickly sat down.
“You may ask your questions, madam Bones.”
“Thank you.” She went over to the man. “You once planned to get rid of the muggles with Gellert Grindelwald, correct?”
“Correct.” He answered, causing many to gasp.
“Why?”
“A group of boys saw my sister using magic and attacked her. She was traumatized and her magic became unpredictable. My dad went to jail for getting justice. I wanted all the muggles to pay.”
“Why did the plan change?” She was going to ask if they were lovers but knew it was irrelevant and focused on the crimes.
“My sister accidentally killed our mum during a tantrum. I was made to go back to take care of my younger siblings. I didn’t want to. I felt my sister should have been put down since she would no longer have a normal life. Gellert was appalled. He tried to stop me. A huge fight broke out between Gellert, Aberforth, and I. My brother doesn’t know what I was planning. He believed that Gellert was there to take me back. During that fight my sister died. I was the one to do it. I purposely aimed for her. No one else knows. Gellert and Aberforth don’t know I did it. They couldn’t tell.” Many gasped and Aberforth was forced out so that he didn’t kill his brother.
“What happened after that?”
“I realized that how my sister died wasn’t the best plan. I still couldn’t continue with our plans. Gellert wasn’t going to. I drugged him. I figured that I could take him down and get some fame from that. Luckily Gellert didn’t notice. After that one dose he went about killing muggles and terrorizing the magical world.” He said.
“Did you wait until the whole wizarding world was afraid of him to take him down?” She asked.
“Yes.”
“To gain more fame?”
“Yes.”
“Why did you keep him alive?” She had no idea and no one could get to the man.
“He was my lover once. I spend my free time with him. He resists, even now, but I fuck him until it’s time to leave.”
Many looked at the man in disgust. Not only was Gellert drugged but he was being raped until the man was arrested. Amelia knew she wasn’t supposed to ask the next question but she didn’t care.
“How do you enter his jail cell?”
“A drop of my blood on the ward will open it up.”
“I want a vial of his blood withdrawn and Grindelwald taken to a hospital.” Fudge ordered.
“Yes sir.” The healer said before taking the blood.
She handed the vial over to an auror. He left soon after. They then looked back at Dumbledore. Amelia asked her next question.
“During your time as the transfiguration professor the Chamber of Secrets was open, correct?”
“Correct.”
“A student was murdered. Do you know who killed her?”
“Yes.”
“Rubeus Hagrid was blamed, correct?”
“Correct.”
“Who blamed him?”
“Thomas Riddle.”
“What happened?” She asked.
“Riddle stunned Hagrid after his pet spider got away and brought him to Headmaster Dippet. Hagrid was expelled but not arrested since there was no proof. I convinced Dippet to hire him as the grounds keeper.”
“Do you believe Hagrid opened the Chamber of Secrets then?”
“No.”
“Did you know who did it?”
“Yes.”
“Who?”
“Thomas Riddle.”
“Did you know that at the time?”
“Yes.” He said, making many gasps in shock and horror.
“How long?”
“Since the first attack.”
“And you allowed it to continue?”
“Yes.”
“Why?”
“I knew he was on the path to becoming a dark lord and I was allowing it to continue so that I could take him down. I wanted all that fame since mine was dwindling.”
“How did you know?”
“The first time I met him he admitted to being able to talk to snakes and that he could hurt people if he wanted to. I took some blood and confirmed he was Slytherin’s heir.”
“Thomas Riddle was an orphan that lived in an orphanage, correct?”
“Correct.”
“Did he tell you about the abuse and neglect he received there?”
Amelia was grateful that she had done some searching during that time. She had found a man that had once lived in the orphanage at the same time as Riddle. He was a few years younger than Riddle and he remembered his days at the orphanage well. Amelia was horrified with what she learned.
“Yes.”
“Did you do anything about it?”
“No.” That made many angry.
“Why?”
“He was the heir to Slytherin. I didn’t want him learning about it. The brat was already powerful. I also knew that the abuse could lead him down a dark path. That's what I wanted. He would become a dark lord and defeat him. I would get the fame and his vaults due to me defeating him.”
“What became of Riddle?”
“He became lord Voldemort.”
That made the courtroom erupt into chaos. The man allowed a wizard, one from a prominent family, to become a dark lord so that he could gain more fame and get the boy’s money and heirlooms. It was horrendous. It took Fudge a few minutes to get the courtroom under control.
“SILENCE!” He yelled, gaining their attention. “If you can’t control yourselves you will be escorted out.”
Those that got out of control quickly sat back down. They didn’t want to leave. There were a few that did. They couldn’t stand to hear anymore. Fudge waited before giving Amelia the signal to continue.
“You’ve ignored abused children before, correct?”
“Yes.”
“Why?”
“I was experimenting. I wanted to see how they all turned out. I only did it with those that are powerful, from rich and powerful families, and raised by muggles.”
“How many?”
“Five.”
“What were their names?”
“Thomas Riddle, Severus Snape, Lily Potter, Alexis Mallens, and Harry Potter.”
“What happened to Severus Snape?”
“He joined Voldemort until he turned. Sybil Trelawney gave a prophecy. I learned that I wasn’t meant to defeat Voldemort and that either the Potter’s son or the Longbottom’s son was destined. I had her repeat the prophecy at my brother’s bar in hopes it was overheard. Severus did and told his lord. When he learned his love, Lily Potter, was in danger he came to me. I force him to work as a spy and as a teacher. Once Voldemort has been defeated for a final time I will have him sent to Azkaban for being a death eater.”
“Why did he join the dark lord?” Amelia asked, trying to withhold her disgust.
“To rid the world of child abusing muggles.”
“Who abused Severus Snape?”
“His father, a drunk muggle.”
“How do you know?”
“He and Lily lived near each other. She saw the abuse. She came to me a few weeks into the school year. She was eleven but very observant. She told me her suspicions. I looked into it and saw a perfect moment to experiment.”
“How was Lily Potter abused?”
“Her sister hated that Lily was a witch and she wasn’t. She sent me a letter begging me to take her in. I refused. I learned that Lily’s ancestor was Rowena Ravenclaw. So when I sent back the letter refusing her I purposely added in how special her sister was and how not special she was. As the time went by Petunia began to mentally abuse her and then physically abused her. Too bad James Potter put an end to it.”
Fay and the others knew this. They knew the day they tested to see where the neko gene came from. They kept it quiet so that no one would bug them about the location of the diadem. Now others knew. Those that just learned were surprised and pissed with Dumbledore. They also mourn the fact that the Ravenclaw line died with Harry.
“Who is Alexis Mallens?”
“She was a muggleborn that died three years ago.”
“Did she graduate?”
“No.”
“At what age did she die?”
“Fourteen.”
“How did she die?”
“Her father killed her.”
“Was she connected to a wizarding family?”
“Yes.”
“Which one?”
“Malfoy.”
Lord Malfoy was in the room. He was ready to spit fire. Luckily his wife was there. She placed her hand on his arm. He brought him back down to Earth. He placed his hand over hers and waited.
“How is she related to them?”
“One of her ancestors was sent to America when they found out he was a squib. It took four generations before magic presented itself in her.”
“You knew she was abused. How and when?”
“I learned when she was eleven. I noticed the bruises and looked into it. She would have been alive if she didn’t try to fight back.”
“Doesn’t she have a little sister?” Amelia asked.
“Yes.”
“She’s eight, correct?”
“Yes.”
“Are you certain she’s not being abused?”
“Yes.”
“How?”
“Her mum had taken her sister away when the abuse first started. She tried to take Alexis but was unable.”
“Where are they?”
“In America. I lost track of where.”
“After the dark lord attacked the Potters, what happened to their son?”
“I had Hagrid take him.”
“Is it true Sirius Black already had his grandson?”
“Yes.”
“How did Hagrid get a hold of him?”
“I had cast a compulsion spell on Sirius after I heard the prophecy. He was compelled to give Hagrid the child.”
“What did Hagrid do with Heir Potter?”
“He took him to his aunt and uncle’s house. I was waiting there and so had Minerva.”
“Why was she there?”
“She knew my plans to place him there and was concerned. She figured out that Lily and her sister didn’t get along. Luckily I was able to cast a compulsion spell on her to allow me to place the baby there without her interfering.”
“You didn’t hand heir Potter to the Dursleys in person, correct?”
“No.”
“What did you do with him?”
“I left him on the doorstep.”
A few more people left the courtroom. If they didn’t then they felt like they would kill the man. How dare he leave a baby on the doorstep, in the middle of the night, on a cold night! It was ridiculous and cruel.
“How did you know Heir Potter was abused?”
“I paid them to abuse him and placed a squib nearby to watch him.”
“Who was the squib?”
“Arabella Figg.”
“Was she in on your plan?”
“No.”
“Did she report the abuse?”
“Yes.”
“To you?”
“Yes.”
“Did she report it to anyone else?”
“No.”
“Do you know why?”
“Yes.”
“Why?”
“I put a spell on her that made her forget about the abuse if she was talking to someone other than me.”
“Let’s break for half an hour. The potion will need to be administered and we all need a break.” Fudge said.
"Yes sir.”
Chapter 27: A Small Break
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(Ministry Cafeteria)
Fay and the others that were with her went to the cafeteria. Many looked at the neko with various expressions. Alexandre ignored them and Nicolas glared. He didn’t like anyone looking at his mate. The group grabbed some drinks and sat down at a table.
“That man is sick.” Alexandre said.
“Indeed he is.” Fay said. “They only scratched the surface.”
“I know.” He scowled.
“How are the boys?” Nicolas asked.
“They’re okay. Hopefully it will be okay.”
“That’s good. I know how bad our little fairy was doing.” He said.
“He just wants it all to be over.” Augusta answered.
“I bet. What about our little kitten?”
“Hoping he gets the dementor's kiss.” Lucas answered. “He’s been furious since he heard what the man did to his brother’s parents.”
“I can’t wait to see them.” Alexandre said.
“Me either.” His mate said.
“They are excited as well.” Fay said.
“Good evening Lady Longbottom.” A blonde haired woman greeted with a nasty smile.
“You write one word Miss Skeeter and I will make sure you are nameless.” Augusta warned.
That made her pale. “Yes ma’am.” She fled.
“What a disrespectful girl.” She said.
“She wasn’t one when she was a student either.” McGonagall said.
“I still remember that article she wrote on Lily when we were in school and there was still the school newspaper.” Remus said.
“Article?” Fay looked at him.
“When we were in our third year she wrote an article on Lily.” Sirius said. “The title was Muggleborns and Their Cheating ways.”
“Severus and Lily were best friends then. Lily had gotten sick and wasn’t able to get to Hogsmeade. Severus had given her his copy of a new potion article.” Remus continued.
“That’s right. Skeeter had seen this and when she saw that Lily had aced the test despite being sick she decided that Lily cheated and wrote that article.” Minerva said. “I looked into it and found out what happened. I then punished Skeeter for writing lies.”
“The paper was taken away when she posted that article on that year's DADA teacher. She wrote about the woman and her lover and some pictures of the two engaging in sexual activity on the compass. Turns out the picture of the woman was messed with to make it look that way.” Sirius said.
“Yes. She was suspended and the paper was removed.” Minerva said.
“How did she manage to get it into the paper in the first place?” Alexandre asked. “Wouldn’t the editor have stopped her?”
“She gave him a blow job.” She answered dryly.
“Oh.”
“Yes. That boy had no idea what she was going to print, he just gave her permission.” The Scottish witch hadn’t been pleased when she had gotten the truth out of him.
“Boys!” Fay rolled her eyes.
“Hey!” All the boys at the table yelled in offense.
“You have no reason to talk, Sirius.” Minerva reminded him.
Remus blushed at that while Sirius shot her a grin. “Remus was hard to resist.”
“I never initiated it!” His mate argued.
“You did by looking so sexy.”
The table laughed as Remus turned even more red. The wolf glared at Sirius. The black haired man smirked right back. Remus rolled his eyes. Soon though they all fell silent. It was time to return to the courtroom and hear the rest of Dumbledore’s crimes.
(With Dumbledore)
Dumbledore was pissed as well as horrified. He didn’t know that they were going to use veritaserum nor that Bones knew many of his crimes. He knew he wasn’t getting out of this. Hopefully no one knew about his horcrux or his daughter. She would bring him back.
Adeline was a surprise. He came up with a plan once he knew she existed. Gellert tried to hide her from him. It was cute. He took her away and raised her in secret. She knew where the horcrux was.
Before he could think more his cell opened and the guards came in. They took him back to the courtroom.
(?)
A blonde haired woman sat in the cafeteria. No one seemed to notice her. Not even Albus Dumbledore had noticed her when she was in the courtroom. She had noticed an odd group. Listening to their conversation she learned one thing. Harry Potter was alive. She sighed in relief.
When she first learned that Potter had died she was horrified. She knew it was Dumbledore’s fault. She was the one that was sending Amelia a lot of tips. She knew Dumbledore better than most of them. She couldn’t wait to bring the man down.
‘Soon.’ She thought. ‘I’ll make sure he knows I helped bring him down.’
She stood up and went back to the courtroom. She reclaimed her seat and waited
Chapter 28: Break Over
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
Soon the courtroom was filled once more. Dumbledore fought again when he was given the potion. Soon Amelia was standing in front of him.
“What happened to Harry Potter?” She asked.
“His uncle killed him.”
“How do you know?”
“Arabella contacted me and told me she hadn’t seen him in a couple days. I went to check on them. That’s when I found out.”
“Did she outright tell you?”
“No. She tried to lie to me.”
“How did you find out?”
“I read her mind.”
“What did you do to her and her family?”
“I killed them.”
“We found scans you did on Potter as a baby. When did that occur?” She asked.
“The night I placed him with the Dursleys. After Hagrid and Minerva left.”
“Why?”
“I knew that Voldemort had made horcruxes. I believed that he accidentally made one after he attacked the Potters. He did. Harry Potter was a horcrux.” That made most of the courtroom gasp.
“What did you plan for Harry Potter?”
“I was going to use him to defeat Voldemort, kill him if he didn’t die from his fight with the dark lord, and take credit for the defeat. I will become more famous and powerful.”
“Did you plan to use another boy after Potter died?”
“Yes.”
“Who?”
“Neville Longbottom.”
“You attacked Neville’s parents. Correct?”
“Correct.”
“You cursed them into insanity, correct?”
“Correct.”
“Why didn’t you kill them?”
“Augusta Longbottom came back and I was forced to leave before she saw me.”
“Why did you attack them?”
“They had discovered I was stealing from muggleborns.”
“How did they discover that?”
“They overheard me at the bank.”
“Why were you stealing from muggleborns?”
“I learned that muggleborns have squibs in their lines. I wanted their money and heirlooms.”
“How did you get their vaults?”
“I find the ones that come from families that were believed to be extinct. I get them to sign those vaults over to me and then I go to the bank. I request a meeting with Goldblade. I use the imperius curse on him and get him to empty their vaults and then I remove the memory.”
“So you tortured the Longbottoms and planned to kill them to keep them quiet?”
“Yes.”
“Do you have a horcrux?” She asked.
“Yes.” That made many gasp.
“When did you make it?”
“The day after I became headmaster. I killed a squib to do it.”
“Where is it?”
“My house.”
“What is it?”
“A phoenix figurine.”
“Who did you expect to use the horcrux and bring you back?” She asked with a smirk.
“My daughter.” Again people gasped out in shock.
“Who is her other parent?”
“Gellert.”
“Was she born before or after you imprisoned him?”
“After. He tried to hide her from me but he failed.”
“You took her away?”
“Of course.”
“You raised her?”
“I did. She was raised to be my loyal minion.”
“Where is she?”
“My home.”
“Fawkes isn’t willingly bound to you, is he?”
“No.”
“Why not?”
“I’m not certain. He’s been bound to the headmasters of Hogwarts since Godric Gryffindor. I believe that it’s due to me killing my sister or imprisoning Gellert and using him as my own personal sex slave.”
“How did you bond him with you?”
“Custodia animam meam.” (Soul Imprisonment)
“He is bound to you by his soul?” Even she didn’t know that.
“Yes.”
“Where did you get that spell?”
“From ‘Ancient Binding Spells.’”
“Is there a reversal spell?”
“Dimisit meam.”
“Good.” Amelia breathed out a sigh of relief.
“Why did you allow Remus Lupin to go to Hogwarts when you knew there were schools out there for magical creatures?”
“I needed werewolves on my side. Voldemort had their favor. I needed them on my side.”
“Did you manipulate Mr. Lupin?” She asked.
“Yes.”
“How?”
“I made him afraid of himself. I needed him to be weak and pathetic so that he would look at me like a god and be loyal to me.”
“Mr. Black played a deadly prank on Mr. Snape. How did you learn of it?”
“I was taking a walk around the grounds when it happened. I saw it.”
“Did you punish Mr. Black or his friends?”
“No.”
“Why not?”
“I wanted them to continue to bully Snape. That boy was dark and I knew that if pushed he would join Voldemort and I hoped he would die. My great great grandmother was a Prince. When he died the money would be mine. Plus it would make the boys grateful to me.”
“No further question.”
“Alright.” The pale minister said. “We shall give the wizengamot a minute to deliberate.”
“Okay.” Dumbledore was given the potion while a ward went up.
A few people left. The aurors went to his house and grabbed the horcrux. Another grabbed the phoenix and reversed the bond. They then freed Fawkes. The horcrux was taken to the unspeakables and was destroyed. The ward soon went down. The wizengamot made their decision.
Chapter 29: Final Decision
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
Lord Ogden stood up. He looked at the minister. He couldn’t look at Dumbledore. He once admired the man for his achievements and now he knew what a monster he was. He couldn’t stand to look at the man. He hated him.
“We, the wizengamot, have decided that Dumbledore is guilty of all crimes against him and he shall be given the dementor’s kiss.” He said.
“No!” Dumbledore yelled as the courtroom cheered.
“Bring in the dementor.” Fudge ordered.
“Yes sir.” One man said before leaving.
“You can’t do this!” They knew about his horcrux and he wasn’t sure how.
“Oh but they can.” A woman said.
Everyone looked towards her. Dumbledore choked in shock as he took in the blonde haired woman’s looks. He couldn’t believe it.
“Hi daddy.” She smirked.
That made many in the room gasp. “What are you doing here?” He asked in anger.
“Helping to make sure you are no longer allowed to harm others.” She smirked.
“What?” He gasped.
“I sent anonymous letters to madam Bones.”
“His daughter was helping?” Amelia gasped in shock.
“You ungrateful little bitch!” He hissed.
“At least I’m not a monster.” She smirked. “You used to tell me what you did to my other father. Every little detail. That made me hate you.”
“I raised you.”
“And I hate you.” She glared. “You won’t be a danger anymore.” She smiled at that.
Just as she said that the dementor was brought in. Dumbledore trembled in fear. It glided over to the restrained man and gave him it’s kiss. It sucked out the soul leaving behind a shell of a monster. The man’s body had a heart attack and died. The dementor left as the courtroom sighed in relief.
“You may call it.” Fudge said to the healer.
“Yes sir.” The healer pronounced him dead and the body was taken away for disposal.
“Miss Dumbledore, please follow me.” Madam Bones said.
“Yes ma’am.”
Adeline followed the woman out. Those in the courtroom began filing out. Fay and the others returned to their house in France. Minerva returned to the school. She called a staff meeting. She stood in front of them.
“As you know, today was Dumbledore’s trial. Many things were revealed during that trial. The first was that Dumbledore knew Grindelwald personally. They were romantically involved and both planned to rid the world of muggles.” That caused many to gasp.
“Always knew the man was a hypocrite.” Severus snorted.
“Indeed. Now Dumbledore had a younger sister. She had been traumatized after she was attacked by muggles. Her father went to jail for retaliating but never revealed why he attacked the muggles. Her magic had become unstable and so had her mind and they didn’t want her in the hospital so they kept her a secret. When his mum died Dumbledore was forced to choose. He could come home and take care of his sister or continue his plan. He chose to kill his sister and tried to put her down. Grindelwald was appalled and there was a huge fight between Dumbledore, his brother, and his lover. He managed to kill her without his brother or Grindelwald knowing who did it. He realized his mistake and drugged his lover. He wanted him to continue with the plan.”
“Dear Merlin.” Some gasped.
“Indeed.” She went on to tell them the rest.
“Dumbledore has a daughter?!”
“He does. I saw her with my own eyes. She helped Amelia learn about his crimes.”
“Wow.”
“Dumbledore is now gone.” She said in relief.
“Good, good.” Poppy said.
“That reminds me. Now that he is gone I can terminate your contract if you’d like.” She said to Snape.
“I would. I will of course stay on until you hire a new potion master.”
“Good. A certain kitten will be pleased.” She smiled.
“Oh so will the fairy.” He snorted.
The others were confused but used to them bringing the topic up. Minerva smiled at him. He really did love those boys.
“The others will be happy. Augusta and Fay both said they would help me set up my business.”
“Augusta told me that. Ever since you made the potion to restore her son and his wife’s mind she can’t stop talking about it.”
“That was you?” Poppy gasped.
“Yes. A friend of mine managed to get a hold of the most vital ingredient. He and his friend asked me to donate the potion. I had no problem promising that.”
“Well I’m glad you will finally be able to be happy.” She said.
“Thank you.” He smiled at her.
“It is. Now it is time to fix Hogwarts. As you all know Dumbledore banned many books and stopped many classes and clubs. Not many want to gain their apprenticeship with teachers here because of him.” She said.
“We will finally get this school great again.” Pomona Sprout smiled.
“Yes we will. I’m going through the books and old class list. I will be looking at potential teachers and so I will be busy.” Minerva said.
“Don’t worry Minerva. We will all help.” Filius said.
“Thank you.” She smiled at them.
After that the meeting ended. Severus went back to his room and Minerva went to her office and got to work. Madam Pince went to grab her list. It was books that were banned after Dumbledore became headmaster. She was happy the books would be returned. She also knew that most were in Minerva’s office. Dumbledore had them proudly displayed as his own. Pince knew but was silenced. Now she was going to have them back in the library.
(With Fay and the others)
Fay and the others returned to Davet Manor. They all gathered in front of the mirror and called the boys. The two boys smiled at them.
“How did it go?” Neville asked.
The group explained what happened. The boys were disgusted by the man and pleased that he was gone. Soon the world would learn that Harry was alive and well. They would probably learn that he was a neko. It didn’t matter since Harry was safe away from them.
“Does this mean that Severus will be able to quit that job and move to France?” Harry asked.
“Most likely.” Fay said. “You know him. He hates teaching and now he isn’t being forced to.”
“Good.” The boys smiled.
“Yes it is. How is school going?” She asked them.
“It’s going good.” Neville answered. “I had a test today in Herbology and I think I did well.”
“That’s good.” Augusta smiled. “Tell me what grade you received once you know.”
“I will.” He promised.
“Good. What about you Harry?”
“It’s going great. I was having trouble with charms but the professor helped me out so now I’m doing better.” The neko answered.
“Good.”
“Yup. Oh Nick, Alex there is a seer in my Neko transformation class. She said to keep a lookout for an abandoned naga during your trip to Hawaii. He’s going to be very injured and around four or five.”
“We will.” Nicolas said.
“Okay.” He smiled. “I’ll tell her.”
“Anything else?” Fay asked.
The two eleven years old exchanged looks before shaking their heads. They had nothing else to share. Lucus looked at Harry.
“I will be up there this weekend.”
“Yay~” He cheered.
“Good night boys.” They said before the call ended.
Everyone was glad that the boys would be safe. Even with the article that would come out Harry would be safe. The group disbanded.
Chapter 30: End of School Year One
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Harry and Neville)
It was now the end of the year. Both had finished taking their last test and were in their room, packing. The two were excited to go home. For the first time in Neville’s life since he was a baby he was going home to his parents.
“Calm down Nev. You’re creating a gust over here.” Harry teased.
“Oops. Sorry.”
“It’s okay. Just letting you know. Nev?”
“Yes Harry?”
“You know your parents will be there no matter how long it takes, right?” He asked.
That made the fairy freeze. Harry had hit the nail on the head. Even with all the time spent with them and the fact they were now at home and not a hospital Neville always worried about that. He was afraid that he was going to lose his parents all over again.
“I know they will be but…” He bit his lip.
“I understand. You should tell Healer Epps.”
Healer Epps was a mind healer. She was helping the family since Harry presented the plant. She stayed on when Frank and Alice regained their memories and sanity. She sees Neville once a week to make sure he is coping well.
“I know. I just feel like saying it out loud makes me stupid.” Neville admitted.
“Oh Neville.” He went over and hugged him. “That doesn’t make you stupid. That makes you scared thanks to past trauma.”
“Thanks Harry.” He hugged him back.
“You’re welcome.”
The two released each other and finished packing. They had just finished when there was a knock on the door. Harry answered and found that it was Sara, the advisor for that month. She was a Neko like Harry and the apprentice of the Charms teacher. She smiled at them.
“Are you two packed?” She asked.
“We are.” They said.
“Great. Professor Gladius is in the common room waiting.” She informed them.
“Okay.” The two said.
“Oh I’m going to miss you both.” She hugged them.
“We’ll miss you as well.” Harry said.
She released them. “I hope to see you next year.”
“So do we.” Neville said.
“Bye boys.” She kissed their heads and left.
Harry and Neville shrunk their belongings and put them in their pockets. They then went to the common room. They greeted professor Gladius. He smiled at the two and held out the port-key. They soon arrived at the bank. Neville’s parents were there. Neville ran and hugged them.
“Goodbye professor Gladius. See you next year.”
“Goodbye Mr. Potter. Good luck with your summer and I shall see you next year.”
The professor left and Harry went over to them. No one stared at Harry since the articles that had been released never revealed Harry being a neko or who his guardian was. The world just knew he was alive and safe.
Once Harry was over with them Alice and Frank hugged him. They then took the children home. Harry hugged Fay, then Lucas, then Severus, then Augusta, then Sirius, and finally hugged Remus. Nick and Alex were still in Hawaii. They will be back in a week with their new son. Neville and Harry couldn’t wait to meet their new cousin.
“Oh it’s so good to have you home.” Fay said.
“So are we.” Harry said.
“Come inside and we can eat.” She said.
“Okay.”
The group moved inside. They sat at the table and began eating. The house elves took their suitcases. Harry was excited because Severus had just finished up the last of his job as the potion professor at Hogwarts. Now he was going property hunting for his new shop. Neville was happy about that too.
After they ate Neville left and Harry went to his room and unpacked. He then started on his summer homework. He wanted to get it done early so that the rest of the summer he could have fun.
(?)
“Master, please!” A male begged.
“You failed to get the stone. You failed me!” A whispery voice snapped.
“I’m sorry master but after Dumbledore was arrested McGonagall never told us that she returned the stone.” He whimpered.
“That is no excuse!” He yelled.
“I’m sorry master.”
“Oh you will be.” He said darkly.
“Ah!” The first man yelled out in pain.
The man’s screaming died down. All that was left was a pile of dust. A wisp had come from the dust before flying off.
Chapter 31: School Vacation
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
The boys began their homework the day after they came home. Not all of it but they did some after breakfast and spent the afternoon playing. They didn’t want to procrastinate and then panic to get it done.
Sometimes they helped Severus set up his shop. The man was very excited. On other days they played with Vasuki, Alexandre and Nicolas’s new son. The boys were loving their summer. Now that Albus was gone they felt no fear to hide.
At the moment Harry was playing with Vasuki and Neville was with his parents. Harry was in his cat form and Vasuki was chasing after him. Alexandre and Nicolas were watching in amusement.
“I’m so glad to see them like this.” Alex said.
“Me too. Both have come so far.” Nick said.
“I’m pregnant.”
“What?” He looked at his mate in shock.
“I’m pregnant.” He repeated.
“Yes!” He cheered and kissed Alex.
Harry and Vasuki stopped playing chase and looked at the couple. Both wondered what made them so happy. Alex laughed into the kiss. The two older men were very happy. Harry changed back into his humanoid form.
“What has you two so happy?” He asked.
Nick and Alex looked at the two boys. “Vasuki is going to be an older brother.” Alex answered.
“Really?” Harry was very excited about that while Vasuki was confused.
“Yes really.” He confirmed.
“Congratulations.” He said as he hugged them.
“Thanks Harry.” The two said.
“You’re welcome.”
“Are you okay Vasuki?” Nick asked.
“Why are you so happy? Why will I be an older brother?” The child asked.
Alex and Nick shared a look. Nick knelt down and looked his son in the eyes.
“Alex has a baby growing in his tummy. That means we are going to have a baby and you will be that baby’s big brother.”
“Oh. Yay!” He cheered.
That made them all laugh. “Yes you are.” Alex said.
“Will baby be a kitty like you and Harry?”
“Possibly.”
“Okay. Can we go back to playing?”
Harry chuckled. “Of course.”
“Yay!”
The children played for a bit before Nick and Alex took Vasuki home. Harry began planning the perfect gift for the two.
(?)
A man was sitting in the middle of what seemed like an abandoned library, He was cackling as he held onto a book.
“Soon master.” He said through his laughter. “Soon I will bring you back.”
“You better.” A weak man said.
“Oh I will. We will then get revenge against Potter and you will rule the world.”
“Good. You will be rewarded greatly.”
(With Harry and Neville)
The summer went great for the two. At the moment they were planning for their birthday party. Well that was what they were supposed to be doing. They were really trying to find a way to keep Layla from showing up. They had found the woman and she was pissed. No one would put it past her to do something.
“Ugh!” Harry groaned. “I don’t know what to do.”
“Me either!”
“I can’t stand her!”
“Me either.” The fairy agreed.
“I don’t want her ruining our party.”
“I know. Me either.”
Harry rolled onto his back and sighed. “Maybe we should go back to party planning. The adults are waiting for our guest list.”
“That’s true. Too bad Lola can’t be here.” Neville pouted.
Lola was in Japan with her parents. Her aunt was getting married the day before the boys' birthday and wouldn’t be back in time. She sent her apologies and the gifts. The boys were disappointed but understood.
“Me too but at least the others can come.”
“That’s true. I’m just sad that we won’t be in the same tower anymore.”
Harry and Neville were in the Cross Room. The cross represented spirituality and healing. Self, wisdom, nature, and a higher power. Lola was in the Dove Room. Doves are a sign of peace and tranquility of the mind.
“Me too.”
“Boys?” It was Fay. “How is the guest list coming along?”
“Almost done.” Harry said. It was the truth.
“Okay. Take a break and come eat lunch.”
“Okay.”
Chapter 32: Happy Birthday!
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(Birthday Party)
Harry and Neville woke early on their birthday. Harry was wearing a light blue sundress. There were dark blue and purple butterflies scattered on it. He wore purple flats. On his wrist was the charm bracelet that Neville had given him. He also wore the locket Lucas had given him. Neville wore a dark button up and black slacks and shoes.
“Ponytail or braid?” Harry asked.
“Braid.” Neville answered.
“Okay.” He quickly braided his hair.
“Ready now?” He teased.
“Yes.” He stuck out his tongue.
“Good. Let’s go.”
“Okay.”
Harry smiled at Neville. He knew that his friend and brother were very excited. This was the first time in years that his parents would be at his birthday party and that they would be aware that it was their son’s birthday.
The two left the bedroom. They went to the backyard. Alice was the first to spot them. She smiled and went over to them.
“Happy birthday boys.” She hugged them both.
“Thanks mum/Aunt Alice.” The boys said.
“You’re welcome.” She smiled sadly. ‘I hate that we missed so much.’
The boys hugged her before running off to meet their guests. They then played with their friends. The adults smiled, happy that the two boys were able to be so happy and carefree. It horrified them to know that there was another timeline that could have happened where the boys would be able to be like that.
As they played with their friends they talked about their new school ties. Both Harry and Neville’s ties were black with a white cross pattern on the front. Lola, Jason, and Alex’s ties were light blue with a white dove pattern at the bottom. Talia was in the Owl room. Her tie would be a light gray with a dark gray owl pinned to the knot of the tie. Melody was in the Arrows room. Her tie was black with small white arrows scattered about. Aqua, Lucy, and Alice were in the Hearts Room. Their ties would be pink with a dark pink heart pinned to it at the bottom.
They were all excited for the school year to start. It meant they would be able to see each regularly instead of whenever they had a playdate. They also couldn’t wait to see Lola.
“I can’t wait.” Talia said. “This year I have riding lessons. I’m allowed to bring my fire horse to school.”
“You have a fire horse?” Jason asked.
“Yup!” She grinned.
“That’s awesome. I’ve never seen one in person.” As a nature elf he didn’t usually go near fire or any creatures of fire.
“I’ll introduce you both.” She said, “Are you bringing your horse?”
Jason talked about his horse a lot. He was the elf’s familiar. He was an Akhal-Teke Horse named Pazel. Jason’s cousin had saved it from poachers that desired it’s golden fur and when she brought it back home Jason and the horse bonded.
“Yes.” He grinned. “I was allowed to bring Pazel last year but grandpa needed him last year.”
“I can’t wait to meet him.” She said.
“Me too.” Harry said and the others agreed.
“I wish I had a horse.” Melody sighed. “Oh well. Someday maybe. Right now it would be hard since I have an octopus.”
“What kind?” Aqua asked.
“A gem octopus, an amethyst one to be exact. His name is Indigo.” She answered. “Since he is a pet and not a familiar he has to stay home.” She pouted.
“Oh I love gem animals. They are so pretty.” She said. “I have a ruby sea horse.”
“That’s cool.”
“Does anyone else have pets?” Jason asked.
“I don’t.” Harry said.
“Me either.” Neville said.
“I have griffin.” Alex said. “I also have a leaf monkey.”
“Cool.” Harry said.
“Yup!” He smiled at the neko.
“Lucy and I have silver winged dogs. Three to be exact.” Alice said.
“You have a metal animal?” Aqua asked. “I love those as well.”
“So do we.” Lucy said. “Our mum’s familiar is a blue platinum wolf.”
“Aren’t blue platinum animals the rarest of the metal animals?” Alex asked.
“They are.” Alice confirmed.
“Whoa. Has anyone tried kidnapping him?”
“Once.” She answered.
“Mum took care of that.” Her sister said.
“Good.”
“Yup.”
“No!” Harry groaned.
“What?” They all looked at him.
“Layla’s here.” He answered as he glared at the woman.
“Not again.” Neville growled.
“Layla? Who’s Layla?” Talia asked.
“My aunt.” Adam said as he walked over to them. “She had been dating Harry’s mate before Lucas and Harry met. She cheated on him and they broke up. Now she’s been trying to get with him.” He explained. “Hi. I’m Adam Dreamer.”
“Nice to meet you.” They said.
“Hey Adam.” Harry and Neville greeted him.
“Nice to meet you all as well. Hey Harry, Neville.” He smiled at them. “Sorry. She followed us in her animagus form. Grandma’s on her way. She’s furious.”
“It’s okay Adam. You know I will never blame you.” Harry said.
“Thanks Harry.” His smile widened.
“Of course.” He then went on to introduce everyone. “Lola isn’t here though.” He pouted.
“Maybe next year.” He tried to cheer his friend up.
“Maybe.”
“Everyone! Time for the cake!” Fay yelled.
“Yes!” Harry cheered.
They all stood and went over. They each got a slice. Harry sat in Lucas’s lap to eat the cake. Layla glared at the neko as the others rolled their eyes. Lucas pet his head. Before more could be done or said Lady Dreamer arrived.
“Layla Dreamer! How dare you!” She hissed.
“Mum.” She squeaked.
“Home! Now!” She glared.
“Yes mum!”
She aparated away. Lady Dreamer looked over at Harry. She gave him a sad smile. She wondered what happened to her daughter. She never acted like that before she dated Lucas and she knew it wasn’t the man’s fault. This was all on her daughter.
“I’m so sorry, heir Potter, heir Davet. I promise you that I will find a way to stop her from doing this.”
“Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.” She left after that.
“Wow. I have never seen grandma that angry before.” Adam blinked.
“Really?” Talia asked.
“Yes really. Grandpa has a temper. Grandma is always so calm. She’s never raised her voice like that before, at least that I know about.”
“Anyway,” Fay looked at them. “Have we all finished our cake?” She asked.
“Yes.” Many said.
“Good. Then it is time for presents.”
“Harry’s first since he gave me my present first last year.” He looked at his parents. “Best one yet.”
“Alright.” She chuckled. “Here you are. This is from me.” She said and handed over the purple wrapped present.
“Thanks mum.”
“You’re welcome dear.”
Harry opened it and smiled. Inside was a new camera. Harry had been wanting one for a while. He wanted to capture more memories while he was at school. His old camera had broken and now he had a new one.
“Thanks.”
“Of course. This one is from Lucas.”
“Thanks Luke.” He hugged the man he was sitting on.
“You’re welcome kitten. He hugged him back.
The black haired neko opened the gift. He smiled when he saw what was inside. It was a book he had been wanting. It was about healing magic. He hugged his mate once more.
“I love it!”
“Good.” He smiled.
“This is from me.” Severus said as he handed over the gift.
“Thank you Severus.”
“You’re welcome.”
Harry opened his gift and found that it was a new potion kit and a book on neko safe potions. He smiled up at Severus.
“I’m so glad that you didn’t inherit your dad’s skills in potions.” He said.
“Me too. Melting a cauldron doesn’t sound fun.”
“It’s not.”
“This is from us.” Alice said.
Harry opened the gift. Inside was a few more charms for his bracelet. A gold wand, a golden A, a red flame with a blue drop of water on the inside, a silver L, a green leaf, an orange leaf, a blue teardrop, a white snowflake with a water droplet in the middle, a silver swirl, and a white cloud.
“Thanks aunt Alice, uncle Frank.” He said as he put the charms on his bracelet.
“You’re welcome.”
“This is from me.” Augusta said.
“Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.”
Augusta had gotten him a new set of color pencils as well as a paint set. She knew that he found it calming. She smiled and patted his head before walking away.
“Me next!” Neville said.
“Okay! Thanks Nev.”
“Of course.”
Neville bit his lip as Harry opened his gift. The green eyed wizard found a few recipe books. Harry had told him that he was learning how to bake from the elves and how he wished he had a few recipe books. Harry smiled at him.
“Thanks Neville.”
“Of course.” He smiled brightly.
“Me next!” Sirius yelled childishly.
“Okay.” The neko chuckled.
Sirius handed over the gift. Harry opened it and gasped. Inside was a framed photo of his parents holding him as a baby. He looked up at Sirius.
“Thank you.” He whispered.
“You’re welcome. I found it a month ago and had it restored.” He kissed his forehead. “They would be so proud of you.” He wiped away a tear.
“I love you Sirius.”
“I love you as well kitten.”
Sirius walked back to his chair. Remus walked over to Harry. He gave him his present. He then went and hugged Sirius. Harry took a few breaths before opening the present. Inside was a book on defense. Harry looked over at the werewolf.
“Thanks Remy.”
“You’re welcome.”
“This is from us.” Nick said.
Harry opened it and found some stencils and glitter. He also found a book on magical art. Harry smiled at them.
“Thanks Nick, Alex.”
“You’re welcome. This is from Vasuki.” Alex handed over another gift.
The twelve year old opened the gift and found a bracelet. It was a gold snake with emerald eyes. Harry looked at the naga and smiled.
“Thanks Vasuki.”
“You’re welcome. Daddy had to pay for it but I picked it.” He pouted before smiling proudly.
“I love it.” He put it on his left wrist.
“Yay!” He cheered.
“My turn.” Talia said and handed over a present wrapped in purple wrapping paper.
“Thanks!”
“Open it before you say thanks. You might hate it.”
“Alright.”
He opened the gift and smiled. Inside was a hand sewn kitten. It looked just like he did in his kitten form. He smiled at her.
“Thanks Talia. I love it.” He told her.
She breathed out a sigh of relief. “Great!” She grinned.
“His name is now Shadow.” He declared.
“Nice!”
She walked back and Jason and Alex walked up. They grinned at the neko. He grinned back. He wondered what they got him.
“We both made you something. Our parents helped so it should last for a long time.” Alex said.
“Here.” Jason handed it over.
The dark haired wizard opened the present. Inside was a flower crown. It looked to be made up of rainbow daisies. Harry loved it and placed it on his head.
“Thanks Jason, Alex.”
“You’re welcome.” They said before returning to his seat.
Melody came over next. She smiled and handed him his gift. He opened it and found an icy blue pearl bracelet. Lucas had a house elf put it in Harry’s jewelry box since he had no room to put it on. Harry looked at Melody.
“Thanks Mel.”
“I’m glad you like it. Dad helped me get the pearls and my oldest sister helped me make it.”
Aqua came over as Melody took her seat. She handed over her gift to him. He opened it and smiled. It was a purple fish stuffy. It, like Talia’s, looked homemade.
“Thank you Aqua. It’s perfect.”
“You’re welcome.” She said, “Talia helped me make it since I can’t sew.”
“It’s wonderful.”
She smiled and sat down. Lucy and Alice walked over. They handed him a present. He opened it and smiled. They had given him some bows for his tail.
“Thanks Alice, Lucy.”
“You’re welcome.” They said.
They sat down and Adam went over. He handed Harry his gift and waited. His friend opened the gift and smiled. It was a painting. A painting of Harry’s family. He teared up as he looked at him.
“Thank you so much.”
“You’re welcome. I’m glad you like it.” He smiled widely.
“I do.”
Adam sat down. It was now time for Neville to receive his gifts. He sat in his chair and waited. He was grinning.
Chapter 33: Happy Birthday! Part 2
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
Alice smiled and handed her son his gift. It felt odd to be able to give him one since the last time she gave Neville a birthday gift was on his first birthday. It saddened and angered her as well as her husband. Luckily Dumbledore was gone and they could all look forward to the future.
“Thanks mum.” He smiled at her.
“You’re welcome dear.” She smiled back at him.
Neville opened his gift and smiled. Inside a box was a collection of seeds. Some were flowers and some were vegetables and fruit. Some were magical and some weren’t. He even spotted a few new tools as well.
“I love it.” He said.
“Good.” She kissed his head.
“This is from me.” His father said.
“Thanks dad.”
“You’re welcome.” He smiled.
Neville opened the gift and found a journal. It was dark green leather. A picture of a tree on the front. He looked at his dad.
“Every Herbologist has a journal they write in.” He told him.
“It’s perfect.”
“I’m glad you like it.” He ruffled his son’s hair.
“This is from me.” His gran said.
“Thanks Gran.”
“You’re welcome.”
Neville opened the gift and found a rare herbology journal. He hugged his gran and thanked her once more. She smiled and hugged him back. He sat back down and Fay walked up to him. She handed him his gift.
“Thanks Fay.”
“You’re welcome sweetie.”
Neville opened his gift. Inside was a book on magical plants in America. He smiled at that. He really loved learning about new plants and about plants he already knew. Next to give him a present was Lucas.
“Thanks Lucas.”
“You’re welcome.” He smiled.
“Here you are Neville.” Severus handed him his gift.
“Thank you Severus.”
“You’re welcome.” He smiled.
Neville unwrapped the present and found a journal on fertilizers and plant food. The young fairy loved it. He quickly hugged the potion master. The man hugged him back. When he sat down Remus and Sirius handed him his gifts.
“Our presents go together.” Remus explained.
“Oh, okay. Thank you both.”
Neville opened Remus’s gift first. He found two books. One was a book filled with sheet music for the violin. The other was a book on the effect music had on plants. Neville smiled and opened Sirius’s gift and found a violin. He smiled at them.
“Thank you.” He had been wanting to learn how to play for a while.
“You’re welcome.” The two said.
“Me next.” Harry said and handed him his gift.
“Thanks Harry.” He smiled.
“You’re welcome.” He smiled back.
Neville opened it and smiled. It was a scrapbook. Harry had taken plenty of pictures of him with his parents and put them into a scrapbook. He teared up a little before hugging his friend and brother.
“Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.” He hugged him back.
“This is from us.” Alex said once Neville returned to his seat.
“Thanks Alex, Nick, and Vasuki.”
“You’re welcome.”
He opened the gift and smiled. Inside were magical plant seeds from Hawaii and a snake statue. It was gold with diamond eyes. He smiled at them once more. Nick explained the statue.
“That isn’t a normal statue. It has spells on it to help keep pests away from your plants.”
“That’s amazing. Thank you.” He smiled.
“You’re welcome.” He ruffled his hair.
“Me next.” Talia said and handed him a blue wrapped gift.
Neville opened the gift and found a hand sewn flower stuffy. It was a fairy rose, a blue one. Neville loved it. He looked at his friend.
“Thank you.” He said.
“You’re welcome.” She blushed.
“I love it.”
“Good.” She smiled.
“I’m next.” Melody said. “Here you go.”
“Thanks Melody.”
“You’re welcome Neville.”
The young fairy opened the gift and found a music box. It was a light brown with gold trim. He opened it up and it started playing his favorite song; Starlight Dreams. He smiled at Melody. He loved it.
“You remembered I liked this song?” He asked, pleased.
“I did.” She smiled.
“Thanks Melody.”
“You’re welcome, again.”
Aqua came over next. She handed him his gift and waited. Neville opened it up and smiled. Inside was a painting. It was a meadow at night. Balls of light filled the meadow. Neville loved it.
“Thanks Aqua.”
“You’re welcome.” She smiled.
Jason and Alex once more presented their gift together. Neville smiled and took the gift and opened it. Inside was a statue of a rose. It was blue and purple. It even smelled like a rose. Neville smiled at the two.
“Thanks Alex, Jason.”
“You’re welcome.” The two said.
Lucy and Alice were next. They handed him his present and waited. He opened it and smiled. Inside was a picture. It was of all of them. The frame was handmade. It was light brown with flowers around it. There were also little paws.
“Thanks Lucy, Alice.”
“You’re welcome.” They said.
“My turn.” Adam said. “Here you go.”
‘Thanks Adam.”
The fairy opened the present and smiled widely. Inside was a very rare plant. It was a fairy crystal rose, a red one. It glowed slightly. Neville looked at Adam.
“How?” He asked.
“I accidentally found it when I was in Italy a few weeks ago. It was growing near the stables. Grandma let me dig it up and give it to you. We of course had a professional do it.” He explained.
“Thank you.” He smiled.
“You’re welcome.” He blushed.
Neville received a few more gifts before the kids went off to play once more. Afterwards everyone went home and the boys went to bed. The birthday party was a success and the boys had a smile on their face as they slept.
(?)
A figure stood in front of a bookcase. He was holding a journal carefully in his hands. He seemed to be in deep thought. Soon he sighed and put the book into his pocket and left the room.
“Father.” His son greeted him.
“Good morning Draco. Are you ready to go shopping for your school supplies?” He asked.
“I am.” He confirmed.
“That’s good.” He smiled.
“I can’t wait now that Dumbledore won’t be there.”
Lucius chuckled. “I bet. McGonagall seems to be doing better than him.”
“She has. Slytherins aren’t being punished as much and the Gryffindor's aren’t being treated like royalty.” He said.
“That’s good. Inform me when it changes.”
“I will father.”
“Good. Let’s get going.”
“Alright.”
Soon the two were in Diagon Alley buying Draco’s school supplies. They were in the bookstore when Lucius slipped the journal out of his pocket and into another's. He then started a fight with that person. He and Draco left after getting his books. The plan went down perfectly.
(With the Weasleys)
Arthur Weasley was in the bookstore when the Malfoys entered. He felt Lucius slip the journal into his pocket as planned. He then turned and insulted the blonde, just like they planned. Soon the two were in a fist fight.
The fight was broken by the owner. Arthur went outside as Lucius paid for his son’s books. Molly had followed her husband outside and glared at him.
“What was that about?” She demanded.
“He hit me first.” He told her.
“I heard what you said to him first.”
“Only after he bumped into me and insulted me first.”
“Knock it off Arthur. You could have been the bigger person and ignored him.”
“I need to go to work.” He apparated away after that.
Once there he made his way to the Department of Mysteries. An unspeakable went over to him and he handed him the journal.
“Did anyone see?” They asked.
“No. The plan went perfectly.” Arthur answered.
“Good. I shall look this over.”
“Alright. I will be in my office if you need me.”
“Okay.” They went into their own office.
‘I just hope Molly isn’t too angry at me.’ He thought.
Chapter 34: After the Plan
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Arthur)
Arthur cautiously returned home. He knew that Molly would be mad about the fight. He wanted to tell her the truth and have her understand but he couldn’t. No one outside of the plan could know. He just hoped she wasn’t too angry with him.
Molly wasn’t in the kitchen or the garden. He wondered if she was in their bedroom. He tensed as he went inside. She was there. Sitting on the bed, facing away from him.
“Molly?”
“....”
“I’m so sorry Molly. I have no idea what came over me.” He lied.
“You should have walked away.” She said, emotionlessly.
“I know.” He acted ashamed. “I wish I had.”
“So do I.”
“I’m really sorry Molly. I promise you that I will never fight with Malfoy like that again.”
“It better be the last time.” She warned.
“It will be.”
“Good.”
“I’m sorry.” He repeated for a third time, wishing he didn’t need to lie to her.
“I know.” She hugged him.
He smiled into the hug. He still felt guilty that he was lying to her but he knew it was the right thing. They soon left the bedroom and went to the kitchen. Together they prepared lunch.
(With the Unspeakable)
“Dear Merlin.” The unspeakable gasped.
“What is it?” Another asked, having heard the gasp.
“This diary, it's a horcrux.” He managed to get out.
“What!” Eyes were wide in horror.
“Exactly. Go get the head Unspeakable in here.”
“Of course.”
They ran from the room and soon returned with their boss. The one unspeakable explanation and their boss took the diary away. The minister was also alerted. No one with knowledge of horcruxes could even imagine that the dark lord had made one but they all wondered if it was more than one.
“What a sick fucker.” One said.
“He was indeed.”
“Do you think Dumbledore knew?”
“Probably.”
“Damn.”
“I know.”
“What has our world come to?”
“I have no idea.”
(With Lucius)
Lucius was sitting in his study. He was waiting for news on what the diary was. He had found it and had no idea what it was except a dark artifact. He would have turned it in himself but knew that the dark lord was out there and his followers were everywhere. He didn’t want to get caught, especially since he was certain the diary belonged to the dark lord.
“Lucius?” It was Narcissa.
“In my study, dear.”
“I need an explanation.” She said once she was standing in front of him.
“Sit down.”
“Alright.” She sat down in the arm chair and waited.
“I was searching for a book Severus asked for when I found a diary here in the study. I could feel the dark magic coming from it.” He told her.
“We missed one?” She was shocked.
After Draco was born and the dark lord was defeated they searched the manor and got rid of all the harmful dark magic items in the manor. If the item was dark but harmless they kept it. They knew that dark magic wasn’t evil but they did know that sometimes it could be so they got rid of it all.
“We did. My father hid it well.” He said to her.
“Your father hid it? Does that mean it belonged to him ?” She asked.
“Yes. It once belonged to the dark lord. That’s why I contacted Weasley and told him about it. Both him and an unspeakable came to me with an idea. The fight was planned so that I could slip Arthur the book. He would take it to the unspeakable.” He sighed. “It seemed to work. Those that worship that sick man haven’t seemed to notice yet.”
“Good, that’s good.” She said, relieved it was out of the house.
“Indeed it is.”
“I’m glad the fight wasn’t due to immaturity.” She said.
“It wasn’t. In fact Arthur agreed that his family was at fault and is searching for the ring.” He told her.
“Really?” That was a shock.
“Yes. It seems that his parents lied to him.”
“What?” She blinked at him.
“They told Arthur that his uncle had found his future husband in bed with another.” He told her. “They then told him we sued them to keep the affair a secret and that we blackmailed everyone so that we would win.”
“Wow. How did he learn the truth?” She asked.
“He found his uncle’s journal.”
“Oh? That jerk actually wrote down what he did?” That surprised her considering he told them all that only girls write in journals.
“He did. He felt guilty and wrote it down in hopes of relieving that.” He sneered.
“Of course.” She scowled.
“He did write down the location of the ring but it had been moved.” He said.
“I see. Well at least now we know that Arthur and his family aren't to blame. Just the older family.” She said.
“That is very true.”
“Come dear. You had a trying day and it’s still early. Why don’t we go swimming and relax.”
“That sounds good.” He smiled.
“Great.” She smiled back at him.
Chapter 35: New Year, New Friends
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master)
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech]
Chapter Text
(With Harry and Neville)
It was time for Harry and Neville to grab their bags. They had taken the last week of summer vacation to pack so there was less of a chance of forgetting something. The two were already dressed in their uniforms.
Once done they took their trunks to the living room. Sirius shrunk them and they put them into their pocket. They thanked the man who smiled and ruffled their hair.
“You both are very welcome.” He said.
“Are you okay Sirius?” Neville asked.
“I am. Just sometimes it gets to me that I can actually be in your boys' life.” He said.
“We love you Sirius.” Harry said as they hugged him.
“I love you both as well.” He hugged them back.
“There you are.” Remus said. “I was hoping Sirius didn’t hog you both.” He teased.
“Who, me?” The grim animagus asked with wide innocent eyes.
“Exactly.” He snorted.
“Meany.” He pouted but the mischief in his eyes gave way to his true feelings.
“Hand them over.” He chuckled as the boys laughed.
“Fine.” The pout deepened.
“Thank you.” He hugged the boys close. “Bye Neville, Harry. I’m going to miss you both.”
“We will miss you as well.” Harry said.
“We love you.” Neville said.
“I love you as well.”
“Don’t worry. We’ll write letters as well as call you.” The neko promised.
“Good.”
“Hi Severus.” Neville greeted when he spotted the man.
“Hello Neville. Hello Harry.” He greeted the two.
“Hi!” Harry waved at him.
“Are you certain you packed everything?” He asked them.
“We are.” They confirmed.
“Good.” He smiled. “I hope you have a good semester.”
“Thanks Severus.” The boys said as they hugged him.
“I’m going to miss you.” Harry told him.
“So will I.” Neville chimed in.
“I will miss you both as well.” He told them.
“What a softie.” Sirius cooed.
“I will end you.” Severus threatened. “And it will be painful.”
“Boys.” Fay warned as she and Augusta entered the room.
“Sorry.” The two said.
“Are you boys ready? Lucas will be here soon.” She told them.
“We are.” They confirmed.
“Good.” She smiled. “Now give us a hug.”
The boys hugged both the women. When Neville’s parents entered the room they hugged them as well. When Lucas entered the room he hugged them before making sure they were ready. When they confirmed that they were he took them to the bank. Once more it was professor Gladius. He smiled at the two.
“It is a pleasure to see you both again.”
“You as well professor.” Harry said.
“How was your summer sir?” Neville asked.
“Very productive, thank you for asking. How was your summer?” He asked.
“You’re welcome. It was fun.” He answered.
“Good. Well come along.”
“Okay.” The two said. “Bye Lucas.”
“Bye you two. Have fun.” He left after that.
“Hold on tightly.” The potion master said as he held out an old shirt.
“Okay.” The two said as they grabbed onto the shirt.
“My pharaoh.” The man said and soon they were at the school. “Follow me.”
“Okay.”
Professor Gladius showed the boys to their new dorm. Instead of towers the boys were led to a wing of the school. Each door had symbols on the door. The Cross door was black with a white cross. The professor opened the door and the two walked inside. The room was done in light colored wood and blues.
“Your advisor this month is Vivian Moondrop. She is professor Lyra’s apprentice. Professor Lyra is the magical music teacher.” He informed them. “She will be here in an hour.”
“Okay.” The two said. “Thank you professor.”
“You’re welcome. Once more you boys are rooming together.” He showed them the door with their names on it.
"Thanks sir.” Harry said.
“You’re welcome.” He smiled. “I shall see you both in class.”
“Okay. Bye professor.” The two said.
“Goodbye boys.” He left after that.
“Let’s go check out our new rooms.” The fairy said.
“Okay.”
They entered the room and smiled. It was the same setup as last year. Harry and Neville appreciated that a lot. They then set about putting their things away. An hour later there was a knock on their door. Harry answered it.
“Hello.” He said.
“Hello Mr. Potter, Mr. Longbottom. I am Vivian Moondrop.” The woman introduced herself.
The young woman was a silvery gray with a white crescent moon on her forehead. Her hair was a light gray. It was in a short, fluffy pixie cut. Her ears were long with a light grey tuft of hair at the end. Her eyes were large and black. Her nose was small. Her lips were pouty and black. She was a few feet taller than Neville. Random moons in various phases littered her skin. She wore a simple gray skirt and white button up shirt. She had on a purple tie. She wore white knee high socks and black Mary janes. On the breast pocket of her shirt was the school crest and her apprentice crest. She smiled at the pair.
“Nice to meet you.” The two said.
“Follow me to the dining hall.” She said.
“Okay.”
“Great.”
The two followed her out of the room. Soon they were joined by others. All were quiet as Vivian led them to the dining hall. They sat down at a table and quickly ordered their food. Vivian looked at them all with a smile.
“Welcome back to school everyone. Since you are with a new group of people We are going to introduce ourselves. Name, age, species, skills, hobbies, and career goals. If there is something you don’t want to share then you don’t have to. If you don’t have a career goal then that’s okay. You are in your second year after all.” She began. “I will start. I am Vivian Moondrop. I am nineteen years old. I am a hybrid. I am a were panther, a moon elf, and I am an imp. I play many different instruments and I sing. My hobbies include writing music, cooking, and hanging out with my friends. I plan on becoming a professor here. Okay now you.” She pointed at the girl on her right.
The girl in question stood up. She had long blond hair and amber eyes. She had a slight tan and what looked like a claw mark on her face. She was a head taller than Neville.
“I’m Kairi Blaine. I am twelve and a werewolf. I am very skilled in sewing and potions. My hobbies include hanging out with my pack, making potions, and making stuffed animals. I dream of becoming a potion mistress and creating werewolf friendly potions. It would be great to create potions for other species as well.”
She sat down and the girl next to her stood. She had short gray/blue hair. She had cat ears on the top of her head that were the same color. She was pale and had bright yellow catlike eyes. A gray/blue tail swayed behind her.
“I am Alexa Anderson. I am twelve and a neko, a Russian blue.” Here she shot a disgusted look at Harry. “I am from a royal bloodline.” She told them smugly. “I’m skilled in cooking, cleaning, sewing, and taking care of others. My hobbies include cooking and sewing. I am planning on finding my mate and being his or her wife and taking care of our children.”
‘Is she threatened by me or just jealous?’ Harry wondered as she sat down and another girl stood.
This girl was actually shorter than Harry. She had long light green hair that she pulled into a high ponytail. Her eyes were the same color. She was pale.
“I’m Rosemary Fairyweather. I am twelve and I’m a nature elf. I can play the flute, paint, dance, and I’m very skilled in charms. I love playing the piano, painting, dancing, and hanging out with friends. I don’t have a career goal at the moment.” She sat down.
The next girl stood. She was tan with shoulder length golden blond hair. She had dog-like ears and a tail that were the same color. She was grinning at them all.
“Hola. I am Carmen Rodríguez . I am twelve and I’m an inu, a golden retriever. I am very skilled in swimming and quidditch. I enjoy playing fetch in my human form, making friends, playing sports, and sleeping. I want to either be a quidditch player or a vet.” She told them all.
Neville stood up next. “I’m Neville Longbottom. I’m twelve and I am a flora fairy. I am skilled at gardening and potions. My hobbies are hanging out with my friends, drawing with Harry, and gardening. My dream is to work at Davet’s Greenhouse.”
Next was Harry. “My name is Harry Potter and I am twelve. I am a neko, Asian. I’m skilled in art, potions, charms. My hobbies include doing art, hanging out with friends, hanging out with my mate, and playing with my cat toys.” He noticed the envious and angry look Alexa gave him. “I plan on doing art professionally.”
After that it was the boy next to him. He was very tan and had some snake-like features. He was bald except for some dark green almost black hair that he had in a ponytail on top of his head. His green eyes were snake-like and outlined in black eyeliner. It was done in an Egyptian way. On his back were dark orange and yellow wings. Red lines could be spotted if one looked close enough.
“I am Asim Hassan. I am twelve and I am a hybrid. I am a naga. The breed is a horned viper. I am also a fire fairy. I can play the flute and cook. I enjoy taking care of my snakes, hanging out with my siblings, playing the flute, and cooking. I want to open a sanctuary for injured animals.”
“Would you be offended if I asked you some questions about nagas?” Harry asked. “My uncles adopted one that had been abandoned. His breed is the Egyptian cobra. The healer only gave us some basic information.”
“I do not mind at all.” He smiled. “I believe it is best to gather information rather than going in blindly.”
“Great.” He smiled back.
“Can we continue?” Alexa sneered.
“Alexa, that type of attitude is discouraged here.” Vivian told her firmly.
“W-what?” She looked at the hybrid in shock.
“You heard me.”
“Yes ma’am. I’m sorry.” She looked down at her food.
“Good. Let’s continue.” She said.
Asim sat down and the final boy stood. He was pale with dark brown hair and red eyes. Freckles could be seen scattering his face. He smiled at them.
“Hello. I’m Tyler Troutman. I am twelve and I’m a weretiger. I play the harp and guitar. I also bake. I enjoy all those as well as hanging out with friends. I haven’t decided what I want to be in the future.” He told them.
“Wonderful.” Vivian smiled. “Here is your class schedule. This is a list of clubs second years can join.” She handed them out.
“Thank you.” The second years said.
“Now I hope you all get along and if you have any problems please come to me. My door is inside the dorm and my name is on the door.” She told them.
She left and the group finished eating. Everyone noticed the nasty looks sent Harry’s way courtesy of Alexa. Harry ignored it and decided he would tell Vivian or a professor if she tried anything. Soon the group went back to their dorms. Asim went to Harry and Neville’s room.
“So your uncle adopted a naga?” He asked.
“Yeah.” Harry and Neville explained.
“Wow.” He was stunned. “Who did you ask for help?”
“A naga named Silvia Fangs.” Neville answered.
“I’m so sorry.” He said.
“Why?” He asked.
“She’s a jerk. She told everyone she could that if she ever had children she would eat them.” He told them.
“Whoa!” That shocked the two.
“Exactly. She hates helping.” He said.
“I knew she was awful but I never knew how much.” Neville scowled.
“I met her once with my mom and…” Asim shuddered. “She is no longer welcome in our nest.”
“I don’t want to know.” Harry said. “I really don’t.”
“Me neither.” Neville said.
“I couldn’t even tell you. Too horrifying.” The hybrid said. “Anyway I brought this book and am ready to answer any and all questions.” He said.
“Great.” Harry smiled at him.
The three chatted for a bit before Asim went back to his own room. After a while they went to eat dinner and then go to bed. The whole time they were in the dining hall Alexa glared at Harry. It was noted by many.
Chapter 36: Annoyances
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
Asim had become great friends with Harry and Neville. He also became friends with their group. He vowed to keep an eye on all of them. That was why he was currently watching Alexa. She had been giving him some bad vibes, especially since she hated Harry. He didn’t trust her and his gut was telling him she was up to something.
She always glared at Harry anytime he was in the room with her. So far that was all it was but that didn’t mean it would stay that way.
“Hey Asim.” Harry greeted the naga.
“Hello Harry.” He greeted him back.
“Vasuki wants you to know that he is very excited to meet you.” He chuckled. “Very, very excited.”
“Aw. I can’t wait to meet him as well. Is he still scared of eating his sibling?” He asked.
Vasuki had a nightmare that he ate his baby sibling and had been scared since. He refused to go near Alexandre since then. Asim felt for the little guy.
“He is.”
“Poor thing.”
“I know. Hopefully our mind healer can help.” He said.
“I hope so.”
“Why would anyone let a snake around a kitten?” Alexa asked.
“Mind your own business Anderson.” Asim said.
“I was just asking.” She said, “No reason to hiss at me.”
“I didn’t and you weren’t just asking.” He said.
“So rude.”
“So are you.”
“Hello professor White.” Harry greeted his History of Neko’s professor.
“Nice try Potter. For Merlin’s sake you are really stupid.” She sneered.
“I believe we already discussed this behavior, Miss Anderson.” Professor White said, causing Alexa to squeak and turn around. “You bullied a student last year and now you are bullying one this year. My office, now.” She said.
“Yes ma’am.” She said, ears flat against her head.
“Oh so that’s what happened.” Harry said.
“What?” Asim looked at him.
“I met Anderson before in my neko classes. Last year she suddenly disappeared for a month and after that she was really quiet. She must have been suspended for bullying.” He said.
“Wow. She must have done some real harm then.”
“Yeah.” He agreed.
“She seems to not like you so please tell a teacher if she tries anything.”
“I will.” He promised.
“Thank you.”
“No, thank you for caring.” He said.
“You’re welcome.”
Asim smiled at Harry before returning to his homework. Harry did the same. Once done they left the library. Asim went to Potion Club and Harry went to Art club.
(With Alexa)
‘That jerk!’ The female neko thought as she stormed to her room.
She blamed Harry for everything, just like she had blamed her sister Susie. She hated that her little sister got more attention than her and she hated that Harry did. She had hated him the minute she saw him last year. Many seemed to be in love with him and then she learned that he had a mate and she didn’t. It was like Susie all over.
‘Why them? They aren’t perfect like me.’
Due to an accident Susie was able to find her mate early. He was a nice neko that acted like Susie’s best friend. It annoyed the hell out of Alexa. She should be the one with a mate. Not only was she older but she was also perfect. She trained to be the perfect submissive mate and yet she had no mate.
‘Why?’ She groaned when she spotted Harry in the common room. ‘Huh? Who’s that?’ She wondered when she spotted the older male with him.
“Thanks Lucas.” The jerk said.
“You’re welcome, Kitten.” He said and hugged the neko.
‘That must be his mate.’ Her jealousy grew.
“I have to leave now.” Lucas said.
“Aw. Okay.” He pouted.
“I know Harry. I will see you in two weeks.” He said.
“Okay.” His pout deepened.
That made the older man laugh. “I know, I know. See you soon.”
“Okay.” He hugged him tightly. “See you soon.”
The man left and Harry went into his room. Alexa was bright red. Harry’s mate was gorgeous. She hated that. He didn’t deserve a mate like that. It pissed her off. She stormed into her room. Her roommate, Kiari, rolled her eyes at that. Alexa didn’t like that she was forced to room with a dirty werewolf.
“What?” She hissed.
“Nothing.” She said.
“Thought so.”
“Whatever.” She grabbed her stuff and left.
“What a drama queen.” She said as she sat down on the bed.
She laid down and sighed. She knew her parents were going to come and yell at her again. They never took her side. She knew it was because she failed to secure a mate, like her ugly sister. She hated it all. If only someone like Lucas was her mate.
“That’s it! I will make Lucas my mate. It will be hard but if my grandfather can do it then so can I.” She said to herself.
With that the neko began planning. Too bad for her, Kiari had forgotten a book and returned to their room. She heard what Alexa was planning and quickly went to Vivian. She promised to keep an eye on the neko.
(With Lucas)
Ring Ring
Lucas blinked and went over to the two way mirror. He wondered who was calling him. It couldn’t be Harry since he had just left him. He quickly went over and answered it.
“Oh hello Professor Gladius. Is everything okay?” He asked in concern.
“Not really.” He explained what was going on. “I offered to tell you while the headmistress informs Lady Davet.”
“What are you planning on doing?” He asked.
“She is being watched. We can’t do much since…”
“Since she hasn’t done anything.” Lucas sighed.
“Exactly. Luckily we have her parents' cooperation and they agreed to allow us to place a spell on her that will monitor what spells she uses.”
“That’s good.”
“Indeed. I also promise to keep you informed.” The elf said.
“Thank you. I really appreciate that.” He said.
“Of course.”
They soon hung up and Lucas went to his mere’s. She was livid. Luckily she understood the school’s limited choices in the matter. He went over and hugged her. That seemed to calm her down.
“It just isn’t fair.” She said.
“I know, mere. I just wish he was able to live a normal life without being someone’s target.” He said.
“Technically dear you are the target.” She corrected him.
“True.” He pouted.
“Still I understand your point.” She sighed.
“Did you talk to Harry?” He asked.
“I have. He promised to be cautious and never on his own. Neville promised to look out for him.” She told him.
“That’s good.” He said in relief.
“Indeed.”
“I shall inform Severus and Minerva. They will want to know.”
“True. I will tell Nick and Alex. They will also want to know.” She signed. “I just don’t want to bother them.”
“I know.”
“Good luck, love.”
“Thanks, mere. I wish you luck as well.” He left.
(With the Unspeakables)
“Please tell me you have good news.” The head unspeakable begged.
“I can’t sir. The soul shard was half of a soul so I have no idea if there are anymore.” They replied.
“Damn. We need a spell created to tell us.” The boss said.
“Sorry but it’s not finished yet.”
“I know.” They grumbled.
“What do you want me to do?” He asked.
“Log it and destroy it. Keep a lookout and hopefully the spell is done soon.” He ordered.
“But sir the spell might rely on the soul shard we have.”
“I know but we can’t have the horcrux remain. It needs to be destroyed.” They said.
“I know.” Was the sighed response.
“Good.”
They destroyed the horcrux and sent a message to the minister. Everyone hoped it was the last. If only they knew.
Chapter 37: Failed Plans
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Alexa)
Alexa was pissed. Her stupid roommate tattled on her and now she was being watched. Her jerk parents allowed the school to cast a spell that recorded all spells that she used. It was all sent to the headmistress. She couldn’t even make a potion due to being watched.
‘I hate this!’ She thought angrily as she made her way to class. ‘Ugh! I share this class with Potter!’
“Oh my!” The neko sitting next to Potter gasped. “I love your drawing.” She said to him.
“Thank you. Do you want it?” He asked.
“Really?” She asked, shocked.
“Of course.” He smiled at her.
“Thank you.” She smiled back at him.
“You’re welcome.”
“Ugh! Stop acting like you are such a nice person.” She groaned.
“Miss Anderson!” Professor White glared at her.
“Oops.” She didn’t mean to say that out loud.
“I’ll see you in detention tonight, young lady.” She said.
“Yes ma’am.” She mumbled miserably.
“Now let the class begin.” The professor smiled at them.
‘Ugh! He got me into trouble, again.’ She mentally groaned. ‘Why does this keep happening?’
Alexa stayed quiet throughout the rest of her classes and through her detention. When she returned to her dorm she was pleased that the freak wasn’t there. She sat on her bed and tried to come up with a plan when it suddenly hit her.
‘Grandpa did it. He knows how to. I just need to contact him.’ She smirked.
The neko quickly wrote him a letter. Once done she sent it off. She then went to do her homework. She hummed as she did so. Her roommate had returned and caught her good mood. Kiari quickly left to go talk to Kyle, their new advisor of the month. He thanked her before informing the headmaster. They were all now on their guard.
It was two weeks later that Alexa received an answer from her grandfather. He told her he was proud of her and was of course going to help. He had sent her a potion. He explained that it was unfinished until she added hairs from both Harry and Lucas. Then she was to drink the potion. Lucas would see her as his mate instead of Harry. In fact the potion might even cause Lucas to kill Harry due to him seeing Harry as an imposter mate. That made Alexa happy. She would have a mate and be rid of Harry.
‘Soon.’ She thought. ‘Soon.’
Later that evening she followed Harry around. She removed her scent and figured Harry was too stupid to notice. Unfortunately for her he noticed after ten minutes that she was following him. He didn’t go anywhere alone. Instead he went over to Lola. He whispered to her that Alexa was following him. Both agreed to go to the library where Kyle was torturing, ahem, tutoring a few first years.
‘Oh my Merlin!’ Alexa groaned. ‘Why can’t he be alone and not with that girl and in public!’
“Mr. Lynol?” Lola grabbed his attention.
“What is it, Miss Summers?” He looked at them, already having a feeling as to what it was.
“Alexa’s following Harry.” She said.
“I see. I want you both to stay here.” He said.
“Yes sir.” The two said.
“I’ll be back.” He told the first years.
“Yes sir.”
Kyle snuck over to Alexa. He wondered what she was up to. He had a gift for knowing whether or not someone was lying. Once he was behind her he spoke.
“What are you doing Miss Anderson?”
“AHHH!” She screamed loudly and dropped the tweezers and baggie she had in her hands. “N-nothing.” She stuttered out.
“What’s this?” He asked, picking them up.
“Nothing.”
“That’s twice you lied to me.” He informed her.
“I’ve done nothing wrong.” She sneered.
“Why are you following, Mr. Potter?” He asked her.
“I’m not.” She lied.
“Why did you remove your scent?”
“I didn’t.”
“Two more lies.” He said.
“I’m not lying.” She lied.
“I know you are.” He told her blandly. “Why are you lying and what are you doing?”
“I told you I’m not lying nor am I doing anything.” She tried once more.
“Let’s go.” He sighed.
“What?”
“We are going to the headmistresses office.” He told her.
“Why? I haven’t done anything wrong.” She said.
“Then what is this?” He held up the letter she had dropped.
“N-n-n-nothing.” She paled. ‘What? I left that in my room.’ She thought.
“Just go.” He said, tired of her lying.
“Yes sir.” She scowled. ‘How did the letter get there?’ She wondered.
As the two walked away no one noticed a glowing green figure. She smirked at Alexa before looking at Harry. Her smirked changed to a soft smile. She soon disappeared soon after. Her job was done so she returned back to where she had come from.
Meanwhile Alexa was sitting in the headmistress’s office. The woman read the letter. She then looked at Kyle. Her expression was serious.
“Go to Mr. Potter and stay with him.” She ordered.
“Yes ma’am.” He left.
“Want to explain, Miss Anderson? And remember I want the truth.” She said.
“Fine.” She growled. “I asked my grandfather for help since he managed to trick grandma into believing she was his mate. He sent me the potion he had used.” She explained.
“I see.” She was shocked. “You do know how illegal that is, correct?”
“So?” She didn’t see the point.
“If you were an adult you could be sentenced to death.” She said, hoping to get her to understand.
“What?” That made Alexa pale.
“Stealing a mate is punishable by death. Your grandfather will be arrested and will be executed.” She explained.
“Grandpa said that if one was caught all that would happen was jail time.” She breathed out.
“He lied.” She said as she called the healer.
“Why?” She asked.
“I don’t know.” She really didn’t.
“Headmistress?” It was the healer.
“I’m glad you're here. I need you to see if Miss Anderson is under the influence of any spells or potions.” She said.
“Yes ma’am.”
“You think my grandfather did something to me?” Alexa was horrified.
“I do.” The man potioned his wife into believing he was her mate, who knew what else he would do.
“Where are her parents?” The healer asked.
“Right here.” Alexa’s mom said. “I give my permission.” She was terrified by the results.
“Alright.” She did the spell. “I’m afraid she does have two spells on her. They are easily removed, thankfully. One spell amplifies her emotions and the other makes her more impulsive.”
“Do you know who cast these spells?” The father asked.
“Yes. Marcus Anderson.” She revealed as she removed the spells.
“My father.” He growled.
“Daddy!” She looked up at her dad in tears.
“Oh sweetie.” He quickly grabbed his kitten and began comforting her.
“I’m so sorry daddy. I’m sorry mommy.” She teared up.
“Shh. It’s alright baby. It’s not your fault.” Her mom said, rubbing her ears.
“But I hurt so many people.” She sobbed.
“You were under the influence of magic. Your grandfather will pay for it.” He promised her.
“I just want to go home.” She said.
“Of course honey.” Her mom said
“I shall have all assignments and lessons sent home until she returns.” The headmistress informed them.
“Thank you.” Her parents said.
“You’re welcome. Now please excuse me as I contact the aurors.” She said, “I hope to see you soon Miss Anderson.”
“Thanks headmistress June.”
“You’re welcome dear.”
Chapter 38: The More You Learn
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Harry)
Harry was in his room. It was a week since Alexa Anderson had been gone. No one knew what happened to her except the staff. Those that asked were told it wasn’t their business. Now they were bugging Harry, who had no idea what happened to the other neko.
‘I hope everything is okay with her. I also hope that if she did do something wrong then she is being punished for it.’ He thought.
Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock
‘Go away!’ He groaned.
Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock
“What do you three think you are doing?” Harry heard Kyle and was very relieved.
“We just want to know what happened to Anderson.” One boy said.
“That isn’t any of your business and Mr. Potter doesn’t know.” He told them.
“Tsk. Lies.” Harry then heard some stomping before another knocked on his door.
“Harry? It’s me, Kyle.” The person said.
The neko went over and opened the door. “Hi.”
“May I come in?” He asked.
“You may.” He smiled and moved so that Kyle could come in.
“Have they been doing that a lot?” He asked.
“Yes. Neville left a few minutes ago to find you.” He answered.
“I see.” That made him scowl. “I’m sorry.”
“It’s alright. I know you aren’t to blame.”
“I promise you that it will not continue.” He told the neko.
“I know.” He smiled at him.
“Anything else?” He asked.
“No.” He shook his head.
“Alright. I shall leave you be. Come to me if they continue.” Kyle said.
“I will.” He promised.
“Good.” He left after that.
(With Marcus Anderson)
The gray-blue neko was in his office. He wondered if his niece was successful. He hoped so. She was his successor. She was going to make the family rich through marriage, like he did. It’s why he made Carol believe he was her mate. It was for the money, and she was hot.
‘She’ll be successful.’ He said. ‘That’s why I placed spells on her.’
Knock knock
“What is it, Carol?”
“The aurors are here.” She informed him.
“What? Why?” He asked.
“They said they are here to talk to you.” She answered.
“Send them in.” He sighed. ‘Why are they here?’ He wondered. “Good evening.” He greeted them.
“Lord Marcus Anderson you are under arrest for mate theft, line theft, attempted murder, kidnapping, and accomplice to attempted mate theft and line theft.” One said.
“Wait, what?!” That was a shock.
“You heard me.” He said as he placed the cuffs on the stunned man.
“No!” He yelled. ‘How? It must be Alexa. Damn her.’ He cursed.
“Lady Anderson, please allow me to escort you to the hospital.” The other auror said.
“Alright.” The stunned woman said.
The auror took her to the hospital. She was shocked to see her son, his wife, and her grandchildren there. Alexa was curled up in her father’s arms and she could tell her granddaughter was crying. She quickly went over to them. When Alexa spotted her she quickly jumped into Carol’s arms.
“I’m sorry grandma!” She sobbed. “I’m so sorry!”
“Shhh. It’s okay, love. Tell grandma what’s wrong.” She said, forgetting momentarily why she was at the hospital.
“Grandpa told me I was just like him and that’s why I was his favorite. He told me that he used a potion to trick you into believing he was your mate. I’ve known for three years.” She revealed. “I never said a word.”
“I see.” She was so angry at her husband that if she were allowed she would kill him herself. “Don’t be sorry dear. Your grandfather is a terrible man and manipulated you.” She said.
“He also placed spells on her.” Her mother revealed.
“See. You are not to blame. Yes, you should be punished for not telling anyone but do not blame yourself for what your grandfather did.” Carol said.
“O-okay.”
“Good girl.” She kissed her forehead.
“Lady Anderson?” It was the healer. “I hate to interrupt but I need to give you an exam.”
“Alright.” She gave her granddaughter back to her son. “I’ll see you afterwards?” She asked.
“Yes mom.” He said.
“Good.” She smiled and went with the healer.
“She’s taking this well.” His wife said.
“She’s keeping it inside so that the girls won’t see her breaking.”
“Oh.”
“Susie?”
“Yes Alexa?”
“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry for how I have been treating you.” She said.
“As long as you stop then I forgive you. You’re my sister and I love you.” She said.
“Thank you and I promise I won’t be treating you that way anymore.” She vowed.
“Good.”
“Here is the number of a really good mind healer. She’s trained to handle pediatric cases.” The healer said. “I believe it will be best for her to handle your daughter.”
She had come to the healer for her first visit with the mind healer. He determined who was best to handle her case. He felt for the young neko.
“Good. Thank you sir.” The father said.
“You are most welcome.” He left after that.
“Can I have some paper and a quill mom?” Alexa asked.
“Sure, why?” She asked.
“I want to write a few letters.” She said.
“Alright.”
Alexa wrote a few apology letters and her dad sent them out. Once her grandma was done they all went home.
(With Voldemort)
Voldemort was in his secret hideout with his only death eater. They had found him and were taking care of him. They were the only ones to know he was somewhat back. He wanted to keep quiet about it so that the ministry wouldn't know he was back, even as whatever he was at the moment.
“Ah!” Searing white hot pain coursed through him.
“Master?” His minion came running. “What is it?” He asked. “What can I do?”
“Nothing.” He seethed.
“Sir?”
‘Someone just destroyed my horcrux. How?’ He wondered. “Someone found a horcrux. I do not have time to explain. Go to that box.” He said and shakily pointed at the box on the mantle.
“Yes sir.” He did as told.
“Inside is a list of my horcruxes. If it’s crossed out then it no longer exists. I want them brought here. Now!” He demanded.
“Yes sir.” He said and took off.
“Good. Wait. Now I know how to regain my body.” He smirked. “Soon.” He cackled. “So very soon.”
(With the Dumbledore's)
Adeline was in the hospital with her uncle. They were visiting her papa. The poor man wasn’t likely going to ever leave. It made her curse her other father. The damage that man did was going to affect people for the rest of their lives. It truly saddened her but at least he was now free of that man.
“Good morning papa.” She greeted him.
“Good morning Gellert.” Albertforth greeted him.
“Good morning Adeline, Albert.” He greeted them back. “How are you both doing?” He asked.
“I’m doing okay, papa.” She answered.
“I am managing.” The shock of what his brother had done was still fresh in his mind.
“I’m glad.” It was better than he expected.
“How are you doing?” Albert asked.
“Better. The shaking has gone down.” He had been subjected to the cruciatus curse so many times it had caused some nerve damage and caused him to shake.
“That’s good.” His daughter smiled.
“Yes it is.” He smiled back.
“I’m sorry Gellert.” Albertforth suddenly said.
“What?”
“I’m sorry.” He repeated. “For believing you killed my sister. I blamed Albus but I thought you had shot the curse so that she wouldn’t be a problem.”
“It’s alright Albert. I understand not wanting to believe your brother willingly killed your sister. The thought alone is just terrible. The truth is Albus had us all fooled and for many of us we learned the hard way and too late.” He looked away as tears filled his eyes.
“That is unfortunately true.” He agreed.
“On the bright side he isn’t coming back.” Adeline said.
“He could have more horcruxes.” Gellert reminded her.
“He doesn’t.” She turned pink. “I developed a spell and so far it seems to work. It told me that he had one, what it was, when it was created, and when it was destroyed.” She informed them.
“What?” The two stared at her in shock.
“I wanted to be sure he didn’t have more. I have been developing the spell for five years under his nose.” She told them.
“Wow.” Her father said.
“That’s amazing Adeline.” Her uncle complimented.
“Thank you.” She turned a brighter red.
“I have a contact in the Unspeakable department. Owning a pub comes with people leaving behind things and sometimes those things are dangerous. I’m certain they would want to know about this spell. May I contact them?” He asked.
“Of course.” She was happy about it, excited.
“Wonderful.”
(Unspeakable Office)
The assistant head unspeakable was in their office. They were doing more paperwork. They paused when an owl entered their office. It was a familiar owl. It belonged to a pub owner they knew. He would contact them whenever an object was left behind in his bar and it was dangerous or he wasn’t certain if it was or not. They hadn’t heard from Albertforth in a while. He had closed down his pub for a bit so that he could get the Dumbledore estate in order and get to know his niece.
‘Please let this be easy.’ They thought, exhausted.
They grabbed the letter and read it. They gasped in shock and quickly went to the head unspeakable. They practically shoved the letter into their hands and had them read it. Their boss was also shocked.
“We need to know if that spell actually works.” The head unspeakable said.
“I know. I hope so.” They said.
“So do I. Go and check her out. If it works I want her working here.” They said.
“Yes sir.” They agreed and left.
They made their way to the hospital and quickly found the Dumbledore's and Grindelwald. Albertforth was quick to greet them.
“It’s nice to see you again.” He said as he shook their hand.
“Especially under these circumstances.”
“Adeline, Gellert, this is Unspeakable Sixty.”
Unspeakables never used their real names. Instead they were assigned numbers. It was to keep their identity a secret and therefore keep them safe. Not even their families knew they were unspeakables.
“It’s a pleasure.” Gellert said.
“Nice to meet you, Unspeakable Sixty.” Adeline said.
“Your uncle told me about the spell you created. I would like you to come with me and demonstrate it.” They said.
“Of course.” She was excited now.
“Wonderful.” They said, “Follow me.”
“Okay.”
Adeline followed the unspeakable out. They took her to the Department of Mysteries. They led her to an empty room. They then looked at her.
“Do you require anything to cast the spell?” They asked.
“Only a name.” She answered.
“I would like for you to use the name Gallant Cooke.” They said.
“Alright.”
The blonde haired woman took out her wand. She did the spell using the name. Soon a scroll appeared. She looked through it before handing the scroll over. He was shocked and extremely pleased. Not only did it work but it did more than what they themselves were trying to do. They smiled at her.
“This is more than we were hoping a spell could do. Since we learned that Albus Dumbledore had one we have been trying to develop a spell that would reveal how many horcruxes a person had. So far we failed and we all believed that we may need the horcruxes or at least one in our possession. Since the spell wasn’t ready we couldn’t use the few we did have since we had to destroy them. This will help a lot.” They told her.
“You’re welcome.”
“First we will register the spell and have you down as its creator. You will need to give us your vault number so that we may pay you for it.” He said.
“Of course.” She nodded.
“And I would like to offer you a job as an unspeakable.” They said.
“What?” That was a shock.
“You have proven yourself and your magical files show you are qualified. We need talented spell crafters like yourself. What do you say?” They asked.
“Yes!” She said.
“Great. Oh wait, just know that no one, not even your family is allowed to know.” They informed her.
“I understand.” She said.
“Great. Follow me.”
“Okay.”
The spell was soon registered and Adeline was given unspeakable robes, her number, and her badge. She was then set back to her family. Meanwhile the head unspeakable and his assistant used the spell to see if Albus Dumbledore had any more horcruxes. To their relief there were none. Next was the dark lords. That was when shock and horror settled in.
The dark lord had created seven horcruxes. That was the most they had ever seen. No wonder the man was so insane. Luckily the diary was the first and therefore held most of his soul. They had destroyed that. What horrified them the most was that Harry Potter was once a horcrux. Luckily that was destroyed years ago. He had gone through a creature inheritance and it had destroyed the soul piece inside him.
The rest were still around. What pissed them off was that some of the objects used were valuable heirlooms that would need to be destroyed. Luckily they knew where one one. Rowena Ravenclaw’s diadem. That had just been found and an unspeakable had been sent to retrieve it. It would soon be destroyed. That was really sad. No one wanted that but it was a must. Hopefully they could find or create a spell that allowed them to destroy a horcrux but not the object.
Chapter 39: Another Arrest
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
The rest of Harry and Neville’s school year was quiet. Alexa never returned. There was a rumor that she had been expelled. Harry knew what happened to her. She had been taken out of school for help due to the spells. While Harry understood he still hoped she would be punished.
Neville had agreed with him. She knew what her grandfather had done and kept quiet. She had many chances to see the error of her ways. She targeted Harry and Lucas. Both hoped that she was punished.
The two didn’t really spend time thinking about her. They focused hard on school. Kyle and the others kept the nosy students at bay. They also focused their attention on Alex and Nick. The two ended up having twins. They were girls. Both looked like Alex. Everyone loved the twins, especially their older brother. He adored the twins and his fear of hurting them had gone away.
In fact he had become the girl’s bodyguard. He would keep watch and make sure no one and nothing hurt them. It was really cute.
“I’m watching you mister bee.” He said through narrow eyes.
“So cute.” Harry whispered.
“It really is.” Neville agreed. “He’s such a good big brother.”
“He is.” He giggled.
“Harry! Neville!” The naga finally noticed them.
“Hi Tsuki.” They greeted him.
“I missed you two.” He told them.
“We missed you as well.” The neko hugged him.
“Even though it has only been a week.” Neville said as he hugged the naga next.
“That’s a long time.” Tsuki informed him.
“It is.” Harry agreed.
“I know.” The fairy smiled.
“Guess what.” He demanded.
“Give us a hint at least.” Neville chuckled.
“Okay. Guess what père said he was taking me.” He said.
“The moon?” Harry jokingly guessed.
“No!” He pouted and glared.
“The sun?” Neville joked next.
“Guys!” Tsuki groaned.
“Sorry.” The two were unapologetic.
“Liars.” He pouted.
“Where are you and your père going?” The green eyed wizard asked.
“The zoo! Just me and père.” He excitedly told them.
“That’s great. You love the snakes there.” Neville said.
“I’m pretty sure you tried to take them home.” Harry said, amused.
“I did.” He sighed. “Too bad I was caught.” He pouted.
“I know.” He patted his shoulder.
“Let’s not do that again.” Nick said.
“Yes père.” He grumbled.
“Good boy.” He smiled at him.
“Thanks.” He smiled.
“When are you going?” Neville asked.
“This weekend.”
“Well I hope you have fun.” He said.
“Me too.” The neko said.
“So do I.” Tsuki agreed.
The boys talked about what they liked at the zoo for a bit before it was time to eat. The adults were happy that the boys were happy.
(Weasley Family)
“Children! Dinner!” Molly called, happy that they were all home.
The children came into the kitchen. She scowled at her oldest two children's appearance but didn’t say a word. Her and Arthur had a row about it earlier that day and she realized how unfair and terrible she was being. They were grown children and could dress the way they want and have long hair if they want.
“Oh Ron, I made you some soup since you said you weren’t feeling well.” She said, not liking that the potion didn’t work.
“Thanks mum.” He smiled at her.
“You’re welcome dear. I’m sorry the pepper up potion didn’t work.” She said.
“It’s okay. I know it’s not your fault.” He said.
“Well, eat up.” She said.
“Okay.”
“The pepper up potion didn’t work?” Bill asked with a frown.
“No.” Ron frowned.
“What are your symptoms?” He asked.
“I’m dizzy, I was throwing up earlier, I feel weak, and I’m really tired. My head also feels like someone hit me with a spanking spell and I ended up cracking my head.” He explained.
Charlie and Bill exchanged looks. Molly and Arthur noticed. They looked at their oldest sons before looking at their youngest in worry.
“What is it?” Their father asked.
“That sounds a lot like someone is draining his magic or life essence.” Charlie hesitantly said.
“WHAT?!” They all yelled in shock.
“We should take him to the hospital.” Bill said.
“Watch your sister.” Molly said. “Come on Ron.”
“Okay.” He weakly said.
Molly and Arthur quickly took Ron to the hospital. A healer saw them and wished they could turn the family away. They knew that the Weasleys wouldn’t be able to pay the bill. They left so they didn’t have to deal with the filthy family. Meanwhile the three went up to the receptionist/medi-wizard.
“Good evening. How may I help you?” He smiled at them.
“Good evening. I am Arthur Weasley and this is my wife Molly and our son Ronald. My son is sick and the pepper-up potion didn’t work. My oldest sons’ said his symptoms match that of his magic or life essence being drained.” He said.
“I see.” He frowned. “Let’s get you seen.” He said.
“Thank you.” Molly said.
“You’re welcome.” A medi-witch came over and he explained what was going on. “Room 14 is available. Please take the boy and his parents there.”
“Of course.” She turned and looked at them. “Follow me.”
“Okay.”
The trio followed the medi-witch. She took them to room 14. She then had Ron put into a hospital gown. She then gave him a comforting smile.
“I’m going to do a spell that will hopefully reveal what is wrong, okay?”
“Okay.” He agreed.
His parents stepped away from him so that they wouldn’t mess with the spell. The medi-witch soon did the spell. Once she was done Molly hugged her son close. The medi-witch read the scroll and paled. She looked at the parents.
“I’m going to take this to a healer. I won’t lie. It’s not good.” She said.
“Oh my!” Molly gasped.
“I see.” Arthur put his arms around his family as the medi-witch left.
The medi-witch soon returned with a healer. He looked at them with a very serious face. What he had seen was very serious. He cleared his throat and told them what was wrong with the child.
“I’m afraid Mr. and Mrs. Weasley this is a serious matter. Your son’s magic was being drained and it was done by a person.” He said.
“By who?” Arthur asked.
“Peter Pettigrew.” He revealed.
“What?” They choked.
“I already alerted the auror.” He said.
“Thank you.” Arthur said.
“Of course. We will be prescribing magical replenish potions and a diet that will help him replenish his magic.” The healer said.
“That sounds expensive.” Ron bit his lip.
“Doesn’t matter.” Molly said. “We will find a way to pay for it.”
“Here is a week's supply. Please bring him back for a check-up then. This is the diet I also want him on.” He said, wishing there was something he could do to help
“Thank you.” Arthur said.
“You’re welcome.”
The trio waited for the aurors. They answered some questions before going home. The aurors searched their home. They did find Pettigrew. To everyone's shock and horror the traitor had been living with the family for years as their pet rat. Molly and Arthur felt so dumb.
The reason was that after Sirius was freed from prison there was an article. That article revealed that Peter Pettigrew was an animagus and his form was that of a rat. They had forgotten that he had cut off his finger so they never realized that the Scabbers was Pettigrew. He was arrested and taken away. The family was then given another surprise.
“Minister Fudge?” Arthur was shocked.
“Good evening Mr. and Mrs. Weasley.”
“Good evening Minister Fudge. How may we help you?” He asked.
“Actually I am here to tell you that the ministry will be paying for your son’s medical bill and any potions prescribed to him.” He told them.
“What?” They both stared at him in shock.
“We are paying for everything.” He said.
“Why?” Molly asked. “I mean I am grateful, but why?”
“It turns out that there was a follower of Dumbledore at the ministry. He knew that your pet rat was really Pettigrew thanks to Dumbledore. Apparently he wanted the dark lord to know some things so the man would become a bigger threat and when he took him down he would be more popular.” He said in disgust.
“I-i see.” That was a horrifying thought.
“The traitor has been arrested and we will pay for everything. Just give us the bill and we will take care of it.”
“Thank you.” Molly said, wiping at her eyes.
“You’re welcome.” He smiled at her.
The minister left after that. Arthur and Molly hugged each other. They brought each other comfort after the day they had. That was where Bill and Charlie found them.
“Mom? Dad?” Bill caught their attention.
“Yes dear?” Molly asked.
“Is there anything we can do to help?” Charlie asked.
“We have money saved up so we can pay the medical bills.” Bill said.
“No need.” Their mom said.
“It’s going to get taken care of.” Their father continued. “By the ministry.”
“What?” The two asked in shock.
“We were shocked too.” Arthur said. “Turns out Dumbledore knew that Scabbers was Pettigrew. He apparently wanted the dark lord to know things so that he was a bigger threat. He also had a follower in the ministry that knew as well. He said that they would pay for the medical bills and the potions.”
“Wow.” Bill blinked.
“Indeed.”
“Well, is there anything else we can do?” Charlie asked.
“No. Let’s just go to bed and get some rest.” Molly said.
(With Sirius and Remus)
“Are you ready?” Remus asked.
“Not really but it needs to get done.” Sirius answered.
“I’m here for you and so is Kingsley, Tonks, and the unspeakable..” He reminded him.
“I know.” He smiled. “Let’s do this.”
“Okay.”
They soon entered Grimmauld Place. Sirius really needed to clean it up but was procrastinating. Not only because of the memories but also because he knew it was full of dark objects. A week ago he decided it was time and contacted the aurors. They agreed to send some over. They also had an unspeakable. It was the head of the department.
“Where would you like to start?” Kingsley asked.
“From here in the hall. We can go to the kitchen next.” He said.
“Alright.”
“Okay.” They agreed.
“Just be careful.” He pointed to the curtain. “My mother had her portrait stuck up there and I haven’t figured out how to remove it. It’s not a sticking charm or at least not the standard one. She will yell if she hears us.”
“We will be careful.” Tonks said.
“I will look at it later.” The unspeakable promised.
“Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.”
“What is nasty master doing here and bringing nasty people?” A house elf questioned.
“Kreature?!” That shocked Sirius. “You’re still alive?”
“Yes.” He sneered.
“We are here to clean the place out of creatures and dark objects. If you want anything that isn’t dark just ask. I will probably let you if it’s not an heirloom.” He said.
“Really?” That surprised Kreature.
“Yes. I’m also sorry for how I treated you when I was a child.” He apologized.
“Kreature is unsure how to respond.” He admitted.
“That’s okay.”
“Kreature will be in his room.” He left after that.
“I can’t believe Kreature is still alive.” Remus said.
“Me either. The poor thing has been here all alone by himself.” He felt for him.
“What will you do with him?” Tonks asked.
“I have no idea. I’ll ask him and see what he wants.”
“Master?”
“Yes, Kreature?”
“May Kreature go through Master Regulus’s room?” He asked.
“Of course.” He knew how close those two were.
“Thank you. Here. Master Regulus wanted it destroyed but nothing Kreature did would destroy it.” He handed him a locket.
“You’re welcome and thank you.” He said and Kreature left.
“No way.” The unspeakable gasped.
“What?” They looked at them.
“That is a horcrux.” They said.
“What?” That made them pale and Sirius quickly gave it to him.
“The dark lord created a few horcruxes and this is one of them. We are having trouble finding them.”
“So that’s why Regulus was killed. He must have been caught or at least the dark lord suspected him of stealing the horcrux and killed him.” He said sadly.
“Possibly. I am sorry.” They bowed their head.
“Thank you.”
“I will be back. I must take this back immediately.”
“Of course.” Sirius said and the unspeakable left. “Well now I’m really glad I decided to clean the house.:
“We all are.” Kingsley said.
“We are.” Tonks agreed.
Chapter 40: The Return
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Lucius Malfoy)
Lucius was in his study. He was doing some paperwork when shooting pain went up his arm. He froze for a minute. He was very pale. The shooting pain could only mean one thing. The dark lord was back.
‘I can do this.’ He thought even though he wanted to throw up.
The blonde quickly changed into his death eater attire and apparated away. He was soon standing in front of the dark lord. It was his worst fear. He really hoped the man didn’t learn about his betrayal. If he did then Lucius knew he was in big trouble.
“Welcome my friends.” He greeted in a whisper.
“My lord.” They greeted back.
“How?” Lucius asked. “I searched for many ways to bring you back but I came up empty.” He lied.
“Did you?” He asked through narrow eyes.
“I did. I needed magic or blood, which I didn’t have.” Half that sentence was the truth.
“You have my diary.” He said.
“Diary? What Diary?” He asked, acting like he had no idea what the dark lord was talking about.
“I gave it to your father for safe keeping.” He said.
“I’m sorry my lord but my father never mentioned it. I can search for it if you’d like.” He offered.
“Please do.” He said, seeming to believe Lucius.
“I’ll do it the minute I return.” He bowed.
“Good. Now back to why I called for you all.” He said. “As you can see I have my body back. I won’t go into how but I do. I will stay hidden in the shadows. I don’t want anyone to know I am back.”
“Yes my lord.” They all heard the order.
“Wonderful. Now does anyone know where Potter is?” He asked.
“No. I had his address when he was at the Dursleys but after he supposedly died I lost track of him.” Lucius lied.
“Whoever has him has kept it quiet.” Crabbe said.
“I see.” He frowned. “Keep looking into it.” He ordered.
“Yes my lord.”
“Now I have noticed one person, besides those in Azkaban, is missing. Where is Severus Snape?” He asked.
“No one knows.” Goyle said.
“No one has seen or heard from him since Dumbledore’s trial.” Crabbe said.
“It’s true. Even I haven’t been able to contact him.” Lucius lied. “All owls return with the letters I have sent. None of them have been opened. Tracking spells are useless.”
Voldemort frowned. “I see.”
They all waited with a baited breath. So far none of them have been able to give them good news. They were waiting for their lord to get spell happy. So far he has not.
“What about Pettigrew?” He had heard about the arrest.
“He was draining the youngest male child’s magic. They noticed something wrong with him and took him to a healer and that’s how they learned that Pettigrew was draining his magic. The fool stayed put and that was how they were caught.” Lucius informed him.
“That idiot.” The snake-like man hissed.
“It gets worse.” He said.
“How?”
“Dumbledore knew that Pettigrew was a spy for you long before you attacked the Potters. He knew that he was living at the Weasleys. He wanted you to get more information so that you would be more of a threat. He believed that when he defeated you he would get more fame that way. He even had a follower at the ministry that knew.” He revealed.
“What?” That pissed him off.
“I heard it from the follower myself.” He said.
“Damn him!” He hissed.
Each of them froze and waited to see who would be forced under the cruciatus curse. To their surprise that didn’t happen. Instead he gave them an order.
“I want Harry Potter found and brought to me.” He demanded.
“Yes my lord.” They all quickly agreed.
“Now leave!” He ordered.
“Yes my lord.” They all left after that.
Lucius went back home. He removed his garb and pretended to go back to work. He didn’t want to put it past his lord to be spying on his followers. He grabbed a blank piece of paper and wrote an encrypted message down. He then put the paper in the drawer and actually continued with his work.
(Minister of Magic)
The minister was in his office when he noticed a sticky note glowing. That sticky note connected to a paper that Lucius Malfoy owned. The man had spied for him during the last war and this was how they communicated. He really hoped it wasn’t what he thought it was.
He read the encrypted message and paled. The dark lord was back. He knew Lucius would never lie to him and despite no proof he believed the blonde. He erased the message and called in the head auror and the head unspeakable. It didn’t take them long to arrive.
“Minister.” The two greeted.
“Good evening. I just received some news from an old spy. They say that the dark lord is back and they have returned from a meeting with him.” He shared. “They don’t have any proof though.”
“Is this spy trustworthy?” Kingsley Shacklebolt asked.
“They are. I trust them and I believe them.” He answered.
“Then let’s try to gather some evidence without the dark lord knowing as well as use some measures to protect the wizarding world. We can use this as a chance to prepare.” He said.
“I agree.” The unspeakable said. “Not to mention he won’t be as powerful due to us destroying three of his horcruxes as well as the soul shard in Mr. Potter being destroyed.”
“That is true. Did we ever learn how big those soul shards were?” Kingsley asked.
“Unfortunately no but four destroyed shards is still a lot.” They answered.
“That is correct. I’m just hoping we managed to destroy the first one. That would be half his soul.” He said.
“I do as well.” They said.
“What do we do?” The minister asked.
“Our aurors need to do a lot of training. I want them to stay in peak shape.” Kingsley said.
“I agree.” He said.
“I will dedicate a team to creating spells to help the aurors fight death eaters and try to protect them against the unforgivables.” The unspeakable said.
“Good, good.” Fudge said. “What about increased auror surveillance? We can pass it off with what happened to Dumbledore as a reason.”
“That’s a good idea. Is Hogwarts reopening the classes Dumbledore canceled?” Kingsley asked.
“They are.” He said.
“Good. They will be better prepared that way.” He said.
“Anything else?” The minister asked.
“I can’t think of anything.” The auror said.
“Me neither.” The unspeakable said.
“Then let’s get together again when we have some.” Fudge said.
“Yes sir.” The two said.
“What about Potter?” Kingsley asked.
“We do need to inform him.” Fudge agreed. “Only problem is that I don’t know where he is.”
“You don’t?” That surprised the auror.
“No. I wanted to respect his guardian’s need to keep him hidden.” He said.
“True.” They all understood that.
“What about his godfather?” The unspeakable asked.
“I do believe that would work.” Fudge said.
“Shall I get him?” Kingsley asked.
“Yes, yes. Hurry.” He said.
“Yes sir.” He left.
“That poor child.” The unspeakable shook his head.
“I agree.”
“Hopefully he will be safe.” They said.
“I dearly hope so. I had hoped this day would never come.” He sighed.
“Almost all of us did.”
The rest of the time was silent until Kingsley returned with Sirius. The man looked very confused and concerned. He sat down and waited to hear what they wanted to say to him. He could only hope it wasn’t too bad.
“I’m afraid I don’t have any good news.” Fudge said.
“What is it?” He asked.
“A spy reported that the dark lord is back and we need to tell Mr. Potter.” He answered.
“What?” Sirius went pale.
“The dark lord is back. The spy has no proof since they were too afraid they would be caught but I believe them. As to not alert the man that we know we are keeping it quiet as we plan how to stop him.” He repeated.
“We want to warn Mr. Potter’s guardian and Mr. Potter himself.” Kingsley said.
“I see. I will contact them and let you know. Thank you.” He said.
“You’re welcome.” Fudge said.
Sirius stood up and left. Fudge sent the others two away. He just hoped that he was doing the right thing.
(Davet Manor)
Fay was writing her report. She had just finished a small tomb in Australia and decided to write her report at her own home. The people that she worked with were quite rude and she didn’t want to continue to be around them for any longer than necessary.
“Mistress?” A house elf got her attention.
“Yes?”
“Sirius is here and he says he needs to speak with you immediately. It sounds pretty urgent, ma’am.”
“I see. Send him in.” She said.
“Yes ma’am.” She popped out.
‘I hope it’s nothing bad.’ Fay thought.
A few minutes later Sirius entered the study. Fay could see he was pale and close to shaking. He sat down in the chair in front of her desk. She was very concerned and wondered what was going on. Before she could ask Sirius blurted it out.
“The dark lord is back.”
“What?” She too went pale.
“I know. The minister just told me. Apparently he has a spy that he trusts that saw him and informed him. He wants to keep it quiet so that they can not only gain an upper hand but also so that the dark lord doesn’t know that they know and do his raids again.” He said.
“Oh my.” She slumped in her chair.
“He wants to tell you and Harry.” He said.
“Good.” She said.
“Will you meet with him?” He asked.
“Yes. Harry will not though.”
“Good.” He sighed in relief.
“Let’s go.” She said.
“Should we tell the others?” He asked.
“You’re right. I’ll go to the minister and you tell the others.” She said.
“Alright. Please be careful.” He said.
“I will.” She promised.
She quickly acquired a port-key to Britain and used it. Once there she made her way to the minister’s office. Only one stopped her and that was Dolores Umbridge. She wanted to know what a French witch was doing there and why she wanted to see the minister.
“You must tell me why you are here!” She demanded.
“Excuse me?” Fay was shocked.
“You don’t have an appointment. Why are you here?” She asked.
“Who are you?” She asked.
“Dolores Umbridge, Undersecretary to the Minister of magic.” She proudly said.
“The minister knows why I am here and is expecting me in his office.” Fay told her.
“You must tell me before I let you in.” She sneered.
“Why?” She asked through a raised eyebrow.
“Why won’t you tell me?” She answered with a question.
“What is going on out here?” The minister asked.
“She refuses to tell me why she is here.” Umbridge whined.
“I was trying to see you sir. I was told you were expecting me. I am Lady Fay Davet.” She said.
“Ah Lady Davet, I was expecting you. Come in, come in.” He said. “I will talk to you later.” He warned Umbridge.
“Yes sir.” She pouted, upset that the minister seemed to be mad at her and now the French witch.
Once inside his office he quickly put up a privacy ward and locked the door. He then sat down and looked at Lady Davet.
“Your letter said you were Mr. Potter’s guardian?” He asked.
“I am.” She said.
“Can I ask how he is doing?”
“He is doing very well. Healthy and happy.” She answered.
“Good, good.” That was a relief.
“Yes it is. Sirius said you wanted to tell me something.” She looked at him.
“Yes. I have a spy that I trust very much. He sent me a message. He saw the dark lord.” He said.
“What?”
“The dark lord is back. They didn’t get proof but like I said I believe them.” He said. “I want to keep it quiet so as to avoid panic and keep the dark lord from knowing and starting up his raids. This gives us time to prepare and protect my people. I wanted to warn you.”
“Thank you. I will be informing my minister.” She warned.
“I had a feeling when I realized you were French. I also assume you will tell whatever school he is in.” He said.
“I will be.”
“I understand. Just please express the need for silence.” He begged.
“I will.”
“Good. We of course offer our assistance in keeping you and Mr Potter safe.” He said.
“Thank you. We can talk more about it at my house.” She said.
“Of course.” He understood her need for privacy. ‘Probably won’t be the main house she uses.’
“I must leave now.” She said.
“Of course. Thank you for coming in and don’t worry. Umbridge will be punished.
“I hope so. Goodbye minister.”
“Goodbye Lady Davet.” She left after that.
After she left the minister talked to Umbridge. He informed her of her actual duties before giving her a job he knew she would hate. He left, hoping she learned her lesson. Then again anyone would if they were forced to go around and manually write out co-workers' workplace complaints.
Chapter 41: Information
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Fay)
After leaving the British Ministries Fay went back to France. She quickly went to the ministry building and even got an emergency meeting with the minister of magic. The man was wondering what was going on and he didn’t have to wait long.
“Sirius Black came to me and told me the minister of magic in Britain wanted to talk to Harry Potter and his guardian.” She said.
“Why?” He straightened up. ‘They best leave that boy alone.’
“They wanted to warn us. Apparently they had a spy send them a message. That message was that one of their dark lords is back.” She said, “The one that they don’t speak the name of.”
“I see.” He knew which one but didn’t say the name just in case the man still had a taboo on his name.
“They had no proof since they feared they would be caught but apparently Minister Fudge trusts him and believes him.” She said.
“He trusts a spy?” The minister asked.
“Yes.” She answered.
“If he is back I am glad they warned you.” He said.
“So am I. They want to keep it quiet.” She said.
“Because they have no proof?” He asked.
“That and if he is back they are afraid making it known will cause panic and bring the man out of hiding. They want to prevent his raids and get an upper hand.” She said.
“That is a good point.” He said, scratching his beard.
“I told him I was telling you and Harry’s school.” She said.
“Was he upset?”
“Shockingly no. He was understanding.” She said.
“That’s good. I shall send him a message and let him know I will agree to keep quiet as long as it doesn’t cause harm.” He said.
“Alright.”
“I will also send a warder to check the wards around your home.” He said.
“Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.”
“I must leave.” She said.
“Of course.” He nodded.
Fay stood up and left. She quickly contacted the headmistress and explained the situation. She too agreed to keep quiet as well as vow to ensure Harry stayed safe. Luckily Harry was surrounded by many magical creatures that weren’t affected by wizarding magic. She then called the others over. She told them and Severus was very confused.
“Odd.” He said.
“What is?” Lucas asked.
“My dark mark never flared up.” He said.
“That is odd. Maybe he isn’t back.” Sirius said.
“Or he didn’t call me.” He said.
“True.” He sighed.
“What do we do?” Lucas asked, scared for his mate.
“Like I said, a warder will come here to check the wards. Afterwards we will do a fidelius charm.” She said.
“That sounds good to me.” Remus said.
“Me too.” Sirius said.
“We will need more.” Severus said.
“I know.” Fay sighed. “I was really hoping this day would never come.”
“We all have.” Her son said.
“Would it help to know that neko’s are immune to wizarding magic, including the unforgivables.” Alex said.
“Yes it does.” Fay said.
“We will still need to be cautious but at least that is something.” Nick said.
“It is. It really is. What about Neville?” She looked at his parents and his grams.
“Fairies are immune.” Alice said.
“Good.” That was a relief.
“Yes it is.” Frank said.
“We should tell the boys.” His wife said.
“I agree.” Augusta said. “They have a right to know.”
“I know.” Fay sighed.
“We should tell them later today.” Frank said.
“Alright.”
The group stayed like that for a while. They wanted the kids to not worry and just be children but they knew that would only put them in more danger. They all hoped that Voldemort wasn’t back. When they did leave Severus began plotting. He cared deeply for those boys and he would do anything to keep them safe.
(Later that Day)
“Boys, we need to talk.” Fay said.
“Are we in trouble?” Neville asked.
“No.” Augusta assured them.
“Okay.” The two said and sat down in front of the adults.
“Earlier today Kingsley Shacklebolt came to me. He told me that the minister of magic of Britain wanted to see me. I went and he told me some bad news. He wanted to tell Fay since she is Harry’s guardian so I went to her. He told her what he told me.” Sirius said.
“Do you boys know what a spy is?” Lucas asked.
“Yes.” They said.
“Uncle Severus told us.” Harry revealed.
“He said he was one.” Neville said.
“Well the ministry had one within the dark lord’s inner circle. They apparently saw the dark lord had returned. They couldn’t get proof in fear they would be caught but they did send a message to the minister. He wanted to tell me so that we could keep Harry safe.” The French witch revealed.
“Ah man.” Harry pouted.
“Act more scared.” Neville glared, his wings fluttering faster than usual.
“Sorry.” He shrugged. “We are immune to wizarding magic.”
“True but he did recruit magical creatures before.” He reminded him.
“Trolls, giants, and werewolves.” The neko said. “We learned how to handle them this year.”
“I know but he could recruit others this time.” He said.
“True.” He sighed. “Still not that scared.”
“I know.” He pouted.
“Harry, this is serious.” Fay said.
“I know. I’m just not going to let the fear get to me.” He said. “I won’t underestimate him if that’s what you mean.”
“Good. He is a very dangerous man.” She said.
“I know. So I’m guessing the party will be small.” He said.
“Yes it will be.” She said.
“Are we telling people why?” He asked.
“No.” She answered.
“Okay.” He was sad that he wouldn’t be able to see his friends for his birthday.
“I also want you to talk to your mind healer.” She said.
“Knew it.” He grumbled. “Okay.”
“Good.” She knew Harry was just masking how he felt.
“Anything else?” He asked, hoping that there wasn’t.
“No. Just be careful.” She said.
“Okay.” He went over and hugged her tightly.
“I love you.” She said.
“I love you too.” He nuzzled her chin.
“Go on and play.” She said.
“Okay.” The boys ran off.
“That boy is scared.” Severus said.
“I know.” Fay sighed.
“We all are.” Sirius said.
“That is very true.” Nick said.
“Let’s just hope he doesn’t ever find us.” Alex said.
The others agreed. Sirius and Remus went to keep an eye on the boys. Alex and Nick held their children close. Severus left to continue plotting. The others just hung around as added protection just in case.
Chapter 42: Thirteenth Birthday
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] Is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Harry and Fay)
“I’m sorry honey.” Fay said as she braided Harry’s hair.
“It’s okay. Not your fault. I’ll see most of them at school. I’m just sad about the ones that aren’t at my school.” He said.
“I know dear.”
“Hopefully Severus’s plan works.” He sighed.
“Me too.” She agreed.
“At least I can still talk to them via the mirror.” Harry said.
“There is that.” She said as she finished braiding. “There you go sweetie.”
“Thank you.” He said.
“You’re welcome, sweetie. Go play and I’ll tell you when it’s time for the mirror call.” She said.
“Okay.” He hugged her.
“I love you.” She said.
“I love you too.” He said.
He left the bedroom and went to the living room. Neville, Vasuki, the babies, and Nick were there. Nick was calmly rocking the twins while Neville tried to teach Vasuki how to play the muggle game sorry. By the look on Neville’s face it wasn’t going well.
“Want some help?” Harry asked.
“Desperately.” Neville answered.
“Thought so.” He chuckled. “Hi Nick!”
“Hello Harry. Happy birthday.”
“Thank you.” He beamed.
“Hi Harry. Happy birthday.” Vasuki tackled him with a hug.
“Thanks Vasuki.”
“You’re welcome. Can you help me?” He asked.
“Of course.”
“Thank you, Harry.”
“You’re welcome.”
Harry sat down next to Vasuki and started helping. It went much better now that there were two people helping the naga. The game came to an end and Vasuki was done playing. The older boys didn’t mind. They waited to see what he wanted to play next.
“Can we play go fish?” He asked.
“Of course.”
The kids played go fish for a while. Soon it was time for the mirror call. The kids put the cards away and went to the dining room. It had a large mirror that would be used to call all their friends that couldn’t be there. Soon the images of their friends appeared. They all wished Neville and Harry a happy birthday.
“Thank you.” They said.
“So since this is a mirror call with many people I want you to open their gifts first. You can open our gifts later.” Fay said.
“Okay.” The two said.
“We can start from the top left and go from there.” Neville said.
“Sounds good to me.” Harry agreed.
“Me too!” Talia said.
“Of course you agree. You are top left.” Lucy teased.
“Yup!” She giggled.
“Here are Talia’s gifts.” Fay said, handing them over.
The two unwrapped the gifts. For Harry she had given him a few ribbons for his tail. They were different colors and patterns. For Neville she had gotten him a book on fire plants. Both loved their gifts and thanked her.
“The ribbons have charms on them. They will not only stay in place but will keep you cool or keep you warm.” She said.
“Awesome. Thanks Talia.” The neko said.
“You’re welcome.”
“Lola’s gifts are next.” Fay said.
The boys unwrapped her gift next. For Harry she had given him a book on Greek Mythology. For Neville She had gotten him a book on Fairies and the legends surrounding them. Both thanked her for her gift before they were handed the next set.
“These are from Jason.” Fay said.
“Thanks Jason.” Harry said.
“You’re welcome.”
They unwrapped their gifts. Neville was given a book on plants bordering on extinction. For Harry he had gotten him a jewelry box. This one was charmed to be unbreakable, prevent theft, and to keep the jewelry from getting tangled. Next up was the gifts Alex sent them. He gave the neko some new cat toys. He gave Neville a rare lunar/solar rose. A solar rose and lunar rose had accidently been crossbred and the result was a mixed rose.
“Thanks Jason.” Neville gasped.
“You’re welcome. My dad was the one to accidently cross breed them. I asked if I could have one of the babies and he said yes. I also sent along a care list to help you keep it alive.” He said.
“I love it.” He grinned.
“We noticed.”
“Ooh I’m next.” Melody said.
“Here you both go.” Fay said.
“Thank you.” The two said.
Melody gave her fairy friend a new set of herbology tools. For Harry she gave him a simple butterfly necklace. It was gold with an emerald in the middle. Harry loved it.
“Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.”
Aqua was next. She gave Harry a silver necklace with a blue snowflake at the end. It sparkled in the light. For Neville she gave him some winter plant seeds. They thanked her and went on to the next gifts. These were sent by Lucy and Alice. For Harry they gave him a light purple amethyst cat statue. For Neville they gave him a dark green emerald butterfly statue.
“These statues give off a soothing light that helps you sleep and encourages good dreams.” Lucy said.
“We saw them and thought of you two.” Alice said.
“They are beautiful. Thank you.” Neville said as Harry carefully put them off to the side.
“You’re welcome.” They said.
“Asim’s gifts are next.” Fay said.
The boys opened them. Asim had gotten Neville a book on Egyptian Plants. For Harry he had gotten him an ankh necklace. It was gold. The boys loved the gifts.
“Thank you Asim.” Harry and Neville said.
“You’re welcome.” He smiled back at them.
“Finally we have Adam’s gift.” Fay told them.
This year Adam had given them a small, handheld mirror. These weren’t cheap either. These were the latest models. Not only could you make calls with them but you could leave voice messages as well.
“Holy Merlin. Thanks Adam.” Harry said.
The boy blushed. “You’re welcome. I always seem to miss your calls and you miss mine so I thought this could work.”
“It’s wonderful. Thanks Adam.” Neville said.
“You’re welcome.”
After that the kids played charades for an hour. After that everyone left the mirror call. The boys were sad but they understood why. They all hoped that they wouldn’t have to do this next year. Meanwhile Harry was happy. This was the first birthday that Layla didn’t show up. Everyone else was happy about it as well.
“We will eat dinner first and then you both can continue with your gifts.” Fay told them.
“Okay.” Neville said.
“Sounds good to me.” Harry agreed.
They ate dinner before going into the living room. Harry played rock, paper, scissors to see who would go first. Neville ended up winning three out of five rounds. Alice and Frank handed their gift to their son first.
“Thanks mum, dad.”
“You’re welcome.” They smiled.
“Oh my Merlin.” The fairy gasped after he opened his gift.
“What is it?” Harry asked.
“They got me the complete first edition Herbology Journal that belonged to Hector Hufflepuff.” He breathed out.
“Seriously?” Remus choked.
“Oh wow.” Severus blinked.
“No way!” Harry gasped.
“Not fair.” Lucas pouted.
“Thank you!” Neville hugged his parents.
“You’re welcome.” They hugged him back.
“How?” Lucas asked.
“As you know the Smith family brags about being related to the Hufflepuff's.” Alice said.
“Well it turns out so are we.” Frank said.
“What?!” That shocked the room.
“We were going through the family vaults trying to look for an heirloom to give to Neville.” Augusta said. “I had a specific one in mind but I couldn’t find it and so I asked Alice and Frank to help.”
“I went and talked to the goblins to see if they had an inventory list. My great grandfather lost ours and I had hoped the goblins had one. They did and that was when I spotted a vault that was unfamiliar to me. The goblin said it belonged to Hazel Hufflepuff. She was Hector Hufflepuff’s youngest child. She married into the Longbottom family.” Frank explained.
“Wow.” Neville said.
“I thought so.” His father chuckled. “We saw the book and just knew. We both wanted to give it to you so we decided to share the gift.”
“I love it.” He said.
“We can tell.” His mum smiled. “Now before you read it you should open the rest of the gifts.” She saw that he had opened it and was beginning to read it.
“Oh, right.” He blushed.
“This one is from me.” His gran handed him the gift.
“Thank you gran.”
“You’re welcome dear.”
He opened it and looked at the gift. It was a pair of gold cuff links. An L was engraved on them. Neville looked at his gran. She smiled at him.
“They belonged to my father. The L stands for Leveret.” She explained. “He met you once when you were a baby. Oh he really loved you. I know he would have wanted you to have them.”
“I love them.” He said, hugging her. “Thank you.”
“You’re welcome sweetheart.” She hugged him back.
Neville had an elf carefully put them in his jewelry box. He then was handed the next gift. This one was from Harry. He smiled when he saw it was a library trunk. It was a trunk on the outside but thanks to charms the inside was a library.
“You have collected many books and figured this would be a nice portable place for them. That way you can take them to school. Only you can enter and those you give permission. No one can move the trunk but you so no one can steal it.” Harry told him.
“Awesome. Thanks Harry.” He hugged his brother.
“You’re welcome.” He smiled.
“Me next!” Vasuki said. “It’s from me and my siblings.” He said.
“Okay.” He smiled fondly at the boy.
“Yay!” He handed him the gift.
“Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.”
Neville opened it up and smiled. It was a book of pictures and drawings. The drawings were obviously done by Vasuki but the pictures were of all his friends and family. He smiled at the naga and hugged him.
“Thank you little snake. This is wonderful. I love it.”
“Yes! I knew that at school you would miss us and at home you would miss your friends so I made this for you. The twins' feet and handprints are all over it.” He proudly told Neville.
“And this will certainly help.” He said.
“Good.”
“Here you are dear.” Fay said and handed him his gift.
“Thank you Fay.”
“You’re welcome.”
He opened the gift and found a cleaning kit. The kit was for his herbology tools. Cleaning his tools would help to stop them from breaking, rusting, and obviously keep them clean. Neville thanked her and moved onto the next gift. This one was from Severus. It was a packet of assorted water plants. He was thanked and moved onto Lucas’s gift.
Lucas, being a master herbologist, always received the latest herbology journals. He had gotten Neville a prescription to them as well. Neville loved it.
“Thank you Lucas.”
“You’re welcome.”
Sirius and Remus handed him his next gift. From them Neville received a shelf. Not just any shelf. This shelf was magical and it was to hold his tools and seeds. This would help keep him organized, preserve the seeds, and help give him some space.
“Thank you.” He hugged them.
“You’re welcome.”
Next was Nick and Alex. They had given him a book on extinct plants. He loved it and thanked them for it. Now it was Harry’s turn to open his presents. Fay went first.
“Thanks mum.”
“You’re welcome, love.”
Harry opened it up and grinned. It was a set of charcoal used for drawing. Harry learned how to draw with them in his art club and fell in love. These charcoals were charmed to make them easier and cleaner to use. She also got him a sharpener for the charcoal.
“Ooh I can’t wait.” He said. “But I will. Thanks mum.”
“You’re welcome.”
“Here you are, Kitten.” Lucas handed him his gift.
“Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.”
Lucas had given him a book on renaissance art. Not only will it give Harry a few ideas but also Harry loved learning about art from different time periods and countries. Harry hugged his mate. Next was Vasuki. The naga was super excited to give his gift to Harry.
“Here!”
“Thanks Vasuki.”
“You’re welcome.”
It was the same as Neville’s gift. He hugged the naga tightly and thanked him. Vasuki was one of the sweetest kids he had ever met. He was very thankful to have him in his family. He kissed his head.
“I love it. Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.” He grinned.
“Here you are brat.” Severus said.
“Thank you.” He giggled. “Is this a journal on neko friendly potions?” He asked.
“It is. I know you like to brew your own potions, I take credit for that, and these journals will help.”
“Thank you.” He smiled.
“You’re welcome.”
“Here you are pup.” Sirius handed him the gift he and Remus had gotten him.
“Thank you Sirius, Remus.” He said.
“You’re welcome.”
He opened it up and smiled. It was a blanket. They knew Harry had a thing for comfort items. It was why he loved stuffed animals so much. This blanket was purple with silver stars. Harry cuddled into it, rubbing his scent onto it.
“Thank you.” He sang.
“You’re welcome.”
“Here you are dear.” Augusta said.
“Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.”
Harry opened the gift and smiled. It was a portrait of Harry and his family. He placed the painting down and hugged the woman.
“Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.” She hugged him back.
Next was Alice and Frank. They had given him a few more dresses. These were stain proof so if he accidently dropped paint on it, it would come right off. Harry thanked them. Next was Nick and Alex’s gift. They had given a large stag plushie. Harry loved it.
“Thank you so much.” He said.
“You’re welcome.”
After that they ate cake and most of the guests went home. Neville and Harry put their presents away, changed, and went to bed.
Chapter 43: New School Year
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
It was finally time for the boys to go back to school. They were both excited and a little nervous. Their nerves were due to meeting new people. Last year Alexa took offense to Harry, even though she had been under a few spells. They hoped that they were able to get along with their new house mates this year.
“Well, I’m sure I didn’t forget anything.” Neville said
“Me too.” Harry said after a few minutes.
“Good.” He smiled.
“Yup!” He smiled back.
“Let’s get going then.” He said.
“Okay!” The neko said.
The two went to the living room. Everyone was there to see them off. They all hugged the two boys goodbye before Alice took them to the bank. Once more Professor Gladius was there. He smiled at them both.
“It’s good to see you both again.” The elf said.
“You too, professor.” The two smiled.
“Ready?” He asked them.
“I am.” Harry said,
“So am I” Neville chimed in a few seconds later.
“Good. Let’s go.” He said.
“Okay!” The two said.
“Bye mum.” Neville said, still amazed that he was able to say that.
“Bye sweetie.” She hugged him. “I love you.”
“Bye aunt Alice.” Harry said.
“Bye Harry.” She hugged him next. ‘I just wish Lily and James were here for this.’ She thought sadly.
Alice left after that and the boys grabbed the portkey their professor was holding. They were soon at the school. Professor Gladius handed Harry a potion, which the neko gladly drank.
“Thank you sir.”
“You’re welcome.” He smiled at him.
“That’s so much better.” Harry said.
“Good. Are you ready?” He asked.
“I am.” He said.
“Great. Let’s get you to your new dorm to settle in.” He said.
“Okay.” The boys said.
“I’m so glad that you two are so easy.” He sighed.
“What?” They looked at him in confusion.
“I said that out loud, didn’t I?” He wanted to smack himself.
“You did.” Harry said.
“Yup!” Neville said.
“Of course I did.” He groaned.
“Is everything okay?” The fairy asked.
“The new batch of first years include Cheshires, imps, and kitsunes.” He told them.
“Oh.” The two said.
“That is a lot of mischievous creatures.” Harry said.
“Indeed.” He agreed.
“I’m sorry professor.” Neville said.
“Don’t be. It’s not your fault.” He smiled at the fairy. “Now let’s get you to your rooms.”
“Okay.” They said.
Third years were known as the animal year. Their years were based on animals. It was no surprise that Harry and Neville were sorted into the feline house. They were both happy that they were once more in the same house.
“Here we are. Your RA will be Catherine Dusk.” He informed them.
“Okay!” The two said before entering the dorm.
Harry and Neville quickly found their room. Once they entered they began putting their things away. Just like the last two years the bedroom was the same. They then waited for the RA to arrive. She did about a few minutes later.
Catherine looked very human. She had long red hair and blue eyes. She was pale and covered in freckles. She was wearing the school uniform only instead of the skirt she was wearing slacks. On her vest was a white question mark, a magnifying glass, and a wand. She was an apprentice for the magical investigation professor.
“Greetings.” Catherine said in a monotone voice. “I am Catherine Dusk. I am an RA and a Magical Investigator Apprentice. Please follow me.” She said.
“Okay.” The two said.
Soon the third years from the feline house were gathered and the RA took them to the dining hall. Catherine waited until everyone had food on their plate. She then stood up and looked at them all. She had no emotion on her face.
“As you all know I am Catherin Dusk. I am an RA and a Magical Investigator apprentice. I am human.” She said before sitting down. “You’re next.” She said to the girl next to her.
“Hello. I am Lola Summers. I am human as well.” She waved. “Hi Neville, Harry.” She was so happy to finally see them in person.
“Hi Lola.” They were just as happy.
Lola sat down and her roommate stood up. “Hello. I am Samantha Base. I am an white were-lion.” She introduced herself.
Samantha had short white hair and skin. Her eyes were a light blue with flecks of amber. She was petite but built for speed and strength. She smiled before sitting back down. Neville stood up next.
“Good morning. I am Neville Longbottom. I am a flora fairy.” He introduced.
“Nice to meet you all. I am Harry Potter and I am a neko.” Harry told them.
“Hi. I am Archibald Fair and I am a poison demon and a were-tiger.” He introduced himself.
Archibald was a dark purple with acid green hair. He had amber colored eyes. In the middle of his head was a dark purple horn. He had three tails coming from his back. They were the same color as his hair. He was the tallest of the bunch and smelled like poison.
“I am Gilbert Fair. I am also a poison demon and were-tiger.” He looked just like his twin.
“I am Dawn Curious.” The girl next to the twins introduced herself. “I am a cat demon.”
Dawn had silver-blue fur. She had no visible skin. Her eyes were a bright green. Her tail and ears were the same color as her fur. She also had whiskers and cat-like teeth.
“I hope that we can all get along and if not please no fighting. I will not tolerate it.” Catherine said. “Mr. Potter?”
“Yes?” He looked at her.
“Please come to me if any student gives you trouble.” She said.
“Yes ma’am.” He said.
“Good. Now let’s finish eating.” She said.
“Okay.”
“ENOUGH!” One person yelled from across the dining hall, gaining everyone’s attention.
“What?” A light gray girl looked very confused.
“You are bullying another student and I will not have it.” Amanda Birch sternly said.
“But it’s Alexa-”
“I don’t care who it is. I understand what she has done but that is no excuse to bully her.”
“But-”
“I mean it.” She practically hissed.
“Yes ma’am.” She sulked.
“She’s back.” Samantha groaned.
“Yes she is.” Dawn glared.
“Children.” Catherine warned.
“I don’t plan on bullying her ma’am.” Dawn said. “I’m just preparing for her rude comments.” She had been a victim of Alexa's bullying.
“So am I.” Samantha sighed. She too had been a victim of the neko's bullying.
“You will be punished if you bully her and she will be punished if she bullies.” Catherine promised.
“Yes ma’am.” The two said, happy that she would be punished if she started her crap.
“Good.” She said.
(With Alexa)
‘Not again.’ Alexa internally groaned.
“Alexa.” Her roommate sneered.
“Hello Claire.” She greeted her.
“We need you to get out.” She told her.
“Okay.” She didn’t even fight it.
“What?” Her roommate and her friends were shocked.
“I said okay.” She grabbed her things and left.
“What just happened?” She heard Claire ask.
Alexa shook her head sadly. No one was giving her a chance. She didn’t blame them. She had been really awful to most of them. Still it would be nice if they knew the truth. The reason she wasn’t going to say anything was that she felt like she deserved it.
The neko went to the library. She figured she would get a head start on her homework and then if there was time she would study. She would do this until dinner and then she would go to bed. Too bad the other students had other plans.
“What are you doing here?” Another student sneered.
“Homework.” She answered.
“Not while I am here.”
“That’s enough.” Harry said.
“E-excuse me?” The girl was shocked.
“Alexa has every right to do her homework here.” He told her.
“You’re defending her after how she treated you last year?” She said in shock.
‘Why is he defending me?’ Alexa wondered.
“I am.” He said.
“Why?” She asked.
“Because she apologized to me and has yet to be a jerk. So far you are the jerk here.” The neko told her.
“What?” That pissed her off.
“What is going on here?” The librarian assistant asked.
“Kelsie is bullying Alexa.” Kelsie’s friend said.
“Cherry!?” The girl was shocked.
“You were.” She shrugged.
“What about Mr. Potter?” She asked.
“He was defending her.”
“I see.” She was pleased by that.
“Traitor.” Kelsie hissed.
“Enough.” The assistant barely refrained from rolling her eyes. “Let’s go.”
“Yes ma’am.” She grumbled before standing and following the woman out.
“Thank you Harry.” Alexa said. “Thank you Cherry.”
“You’re welcome.” The two said.
“I have to get back to my group.” Harry said.
“I have to get back to my homework.” Cherry said.
The two left and Alexa quietly. Kelsie was punished for her bullying ways and she left Alexa alone. After that no one bothered Alexa.
Chapter 44: Sadness
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Sirius)
Sirius Black was sitting on the floor in his family's library. Tears rolled down his face and onto the book in his hand. The book was a photo album. It was an old one he had forgotten about. It was filled with pictures of his school years. He was staring at the faces of James, Lily, and his baby brother. It really hurt to see them smiling, or in his brother’s case scowling at him.
‘I wish they were here.’ He thought.
That was where Remus had found him. He had called Sirius to dinner and he didn’t show. He had begun searching for him and finally found him in the library. He had seen the tears and the photo album and felt for him. He too missed their friends.
“Hi honey.” He said as he sat down next to him.
“H-hey.” He looked at him.
“Where did you find that?” He asked.
“In here. Top shelf. Turns out my dad put it in here for safe keeping.” Sirius revealed.
“Wow.” That was a shock.
“I was shocked too. Kreature told me when I asked.” He said. “After I ran away to James’ house he took everything he knew I held dear and hid them. He was afraid my mum would destroy them.”
“I see.”
“I miss them.” He said.
“Me too.” He said.
“I wish they had gotten to know Harry.” He said.
“So do I but I believe they are still watching over them and us.”
“Me too. I wouldn’t be surprised if Lily led Lucas to Harry.” Sirius chuckled.
“Me neither.” He also chuckled.
“We need to copy these and send them to Harry.” The grim animagus said.
“I agree. I’ll even write a small summary of the pictures.” Remus said.
“Good idea.” He smiled at him.
“Thank you.” The werewolf smiled back.
“You’re welcome.”
The two stayed on the floor for a few extra minutes. Afterwards they got to work. Once done they had a house elf take it to Harry. The elf returned with a thank you letter. Harry really appreciated their gift.
(With Harry)
Harry was in his room when the house elf brought a neatly wrapped gift. Harry recognized the elf. It was Galaxy, Remus’s and Sirius’s house elf. They had rescued him from his previous abusive master. He gave Harry the package and waited. On top was a letter.
Dear Harry,
I was in the library and found an old photo album. It actually belonged to me before I ran away. I believed that my mother had destroyed it, along with the rest of my things, after I had run away. I was wrong. My father hid everything.
I was looking through the photo album and realized it was mine and that It was from my teen years. It was filled with pictures of my brother and your parents. I copied all the ones that were of your parents and Remus wrote a description to go with them. I hope you enjoy them.
I love you pup,
Sirius Black
P.S: Remus loves you as well.
“Oh my.” Harry quickly set the letter down and opened the gift.
He opened the book and looked through them. It made him tear up seeing the teenage faces of his parents, especially his father. Severus had shown him many pictures of his mum since they had been friends. Those pictures stopped after Lily and Severus had stopped talking. The potion master really regretted calling her a mudblood.
Severus and his father weren’t friends. In fact they were enemies. Severus didn’t have any pictures of the man. The house his parents were living in had been set on fire and no pictures had been found in the rubble. Remus’s pictures had been destroyed by his father. The man couldn’t handle having a werewolf as a son so when Remus was seventeen he was kicked out and his father destroyed his things.
Petunia had destroyed all the photos her parents had of Lily. Harry wouldn’t have full access to the Potter vaults until he was lord. Augusta, Alice, and Frank had few photos and those were after they became friends with the Potters. Harry believed he wouldn’t see many photos of his dad before he was a father until he was a lord.
The summaries next to the photos gave him a lot of insight into what led to the photos and he loved it. He kissed the last photo. Neville had entered the room.
“Everything okay?” He asked.
“Yeah. Sirius found his old photo album.” He answered.
“His mum didn’t destroy it?” That was a shock.
“No. His father knew his wife would and his son’s things. The album was in the library. He copied the pictures of my parents and Sirius wrote up a summary for each photo. Afterwards they sent it to me.” He explained.
“Wow.” He went over and hugged them.
“Yeah.” He hugged him back.
“Can I see?” The fairy asked.
“Yeah.” Harry handed it over.
Neville looked through the album. He found it odd to look at his godparents. It was nice though. They then spent the evening going through their own albums and writing a summary of their pictures. Once done they worked on some homework before going to get dinner.
Chapter 45: New School Event
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
Violet Wolfstock was the magical and muggle painting professor. She had a few students in her class that were very talented and that was why they were in her advanced class. They were also in the art club. Her and the other art professors had come up with an idea thanks to a muggle born student.
They had put a request in with the headmistress about having a school art show. They wanted to show off their students' skills. Today she had received an answer from the headmistress that the art show was allowed. That made them all happy.
Now she was on her way to drop off the invitations. She didn’t just invite her most promising students. She invited everyone to participate. She couldn’t wait to see everyone’s creations. She was really excited.
(With Harry)
Harry had come back from the neko club and spotted something on his door. He quickly looked at it and smiled in excitement. There was an art show and he was invited to display his art work or come and view it. He took the paper inside and grabbed the application that was attached.
He placed the invitation and other application on Neville’s desk and went to his own and filled it out. He then went to Professor Wolfstock’s office and turned it in.
“That was quick.” She said with a smile.
“Oh? Did these just come out?” He asked.
“A few minutes ago.” She answered.
“Ah.” He smiled.
“Have fun with this.” She said as she took the application.
“I will.” He promised.
“Wonderful. Invitations to your family will go out in a week.” She informed him.
“Okay. Thank you professor Wolfstock.”
“You’re welcome Mr. Potter. Now run along.” She said.
“Okay.” He left after that.
Harry returned to his room. Neville was still in the library. He had a test coming up and he was a little nervous so he was trying to get some extra studying done. It was a study group with others in the class.
He quickly called his mum on the mirror. He couldn’t wait to tell her. It didn’t take her long to answer. She could see how excited he was and patiently waited for him to tell her. She didn’t have to wait long.
“There is going to be an art show here and I’m participating!” He told her.
“An art show? How wonderful. Congratulations Harry. I can’t wait to see it.” She smiled.
“Me either!”
“When is it?” She asked.
“So far it is supposed to be next month unless it needs to be pushed. Invitations to the family will go out in a week.” He answered.
“I see. Well I will keep it open until I know for certain.”
“Okay! I’m going to call the others. I love you mere.” He said.
“I love you too. Bye sweetie.” She blew him a kiss before the call ended.
Once the call ended Harry called Lucas. It took a little bit longer for him to answer. When he did he was wearing a dirt covered apron and in his hands were gardening gloves. He smiled at Harry.
“Good evening Harry.” He greeted him as he took off the apron.
“Good evening Lucas. I have great news.” He said, jumping up and down.
“Oh? What is it?” He smiled, amused by his young mate’s antics.
“There is going to be an art show and I’m in it!” He answered.
“That’s wonderful.” He was so happy for Harry. “When is it?” He asked.
“Next month unless it needs to be pushed. You and the others will be getting invitations in a week.” Harry answered, his tail swishing behind him.
“I’ll be on the lookout.” He promised. “What do you plan on doing?” He asked.
“I’m thinking of doing a charcoal drawing.” He answered. “Professor Lewitt says that I have really improved and I want to show off my progress.”
“I can’t wait to see it.” It would be the first time seeing the neko’s charcoal drawing.
“I think you will like it. It has been inspired by you.” He revealed.
“Really?” The blonde was always flattered when he inspired Harry’s art.
“Yup!” He grinned.
“Now I really can’t wait to see it.” He smiled back.
“I don’t want to hang up but I also want to tell the others.” Harry said, pouting a little.
“I understand. We’ll talk later, Kitten.” He said, chuckling.
“Okay. Bye Lucas.”
“Bye Harry.”
The call ended and Harry called Severus next. The man answered quickly. He had been in the living room reading. He smiled at the neko.
“Good evening Harry.”
“Good evening Severus.” He grinned at the man.
“You seem very excited. May I be filled in as to why?” He asked.
“Yes! My art teachers are putting on an art show and I am participating.” He said, trying not to yell since Severus didn’t like it.
“That’s great. How did this happen?” He asked.
“One of the muggle born students mentioned an art show she had gone to and the art professors liked the idea of an art show. They got permission and sent out invitations and applications. I filled mine out and turned it in.” He answered.
“Do you know when it is?” He asked.
“So far it is in a month unless it needs to be pushed. Invitations will be sent to you all in a week.”
“Good.” He smiled. “What do you plan on doing?” He asked.
“Charcoal drawing. Lucas inspired it.” He answered.
“Of course.” He rolled his eyes.
“Don’t worry. You should be receiving a drawing that you inspired soon.” He said.
“I wasn’t jealous.” He said.
“You sounded like you were.” He said.
“Goodbye Harry.” He hung up.
“Rude!” He giggled.
He then called Sirius and Remus. It was Remus that answered. He smiled at the neko and greeted him warmly.
“Good evening Harry. How are you?” He asked.
“I’m good. How are you Remy?”
“I am well.”
“That’s good. I have great news. Where is Sirius?” He asked.
“At work.” He answered.
“Oh.” That was a little disappointing.
“What is the great news?” He asked.
“There is going to be an art show and I am participating!” The neko excitedly told him.
“That’s wonderful!” He was so happy for him.
“It will be next month unless people need more time and invitations go out next week.”
“I can’t wait.” He smiled.
“Me neither. Will you tell Sirius?” He asked.
“Of course I will.”
“Thank you Remy.”
“You’re welcome.”
The call ended and Harry sent a message to Alex and Nick. The reason was that if the kids were taking a nap he didn’t want to wake them. They sent back a message relaying how happy they were for him. With that done he began sketching.
Chapter 46: Art Show
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
Harry was very excited. He had finished up the drawing he had done for the art show. He had submitted it and he waited semi-patiently for the day to come. To Neville’s relief it was finally time for the art show.
“Calm down Harry.” Neville said as they waited for their family to arrive.
“Sorry.” He stopped bouncing.
“It’s alright. I know that you are really excited.” He smiled at the feline humanoid.
“I am.” He agreed.
“Are there any awards?” The fairy asked.
“No. It’s just to show off our skills. I’m just excited to see what you all think of my work.” He said.
“I’m certain it will be breathtaking.” The thirteen year old said.
“I hope so.”
“I know so.” He confidently said.
“You haven’t even seen the drawing.” Harry shot him a look.
“I know that but I have seen almost all the other works of art you have done and those were amazing.” He said.
“Thanks Neville.” That made him feel great.
“You’re wel-oomf!” He was cut off by a body crashing into him.
“Hi Neville!” Vasuki screamed as he hugged the fairy close.
“Hi.” Came the pained wheeze.
“Are you okay?” The naga asked in concern, letting Neville go.
“I am.” He coughed a little as Harry giggled.
“What?” He looked confused.
“Nothing.” The two said.
“Where are the others?” Harry asked.
“Um…” Vasuki blushed.
“You ran from them when you sensed us, huh?” Neville asked.
“Maybe.” He said, suddenly finding a small scuff on his shoe interesting.
“Oh Vasuki.” Harry sighed.
“Sorry.” He mumbled.
Harry hugged him before pulling back and looking the hatchling in the eyes. “We know you are excited to see us but you can’t run off like that.”
“I know. I put myself in danger and the others are probably worried.” He whispered.
“That’s right.” He said.
“Vasuki!” Alex yelled and ran over to his son. “Thank goodness.” He hugged his son just as Harry pulled away.
“Sorry daddy.” He hugged him back.
“Never do that again.” He said.
“I won’t. I promise.” He muttered.
“Good.” He kissed his son’s forehead before letting go.
“I’m sorry.” He said again.
“I know honey. Never do it again and we will be just fine.” He said.
“Okay.” He sniffled.
Alex took out a mirror and called Nick. “I found him. He was with Harry and Neville.” He informed his mate.”
“Thank goodness.” He signed in relief. “I’ll tell the others and meet you over there.”
“Okay.”
The call hung up. Alex looked down at his son. He was still crying. He smiled and picked him up. He then cuddled him. He then looked at the other two boys.
“Hello Harry, Neville. It’s so good to see you both.” He said.
“Nice to see you too.” They said and hugged him.
“Oh I have missed you both.” The older neko said.
“We missed you as well.” Harry said.
“It is one of the downsides to a boarding school.” Neville pouted.
“Indeed it is.” Alex agreed.
“But this year is almost over and then summer begins and we will be able to see you more.” The black haired teen said.
“That is true.” He smiled. “By the way, thank you again for the picture. The twins and Vasuki love it.”
“I do!” The naga excitedly said. “The penguins sliding on heart shaped ice slides are super cute!”
“Aw. You’re welcome. I’m really glad you liked it.” He smiled.
“There you four are.” Nick said as he walked up to them.
“I’m sorry pere!” Vasuki cried.
“Oh Vasuki.” Nick sighed as he handed the twins to Harry and Neville before taking his oldest child into his arms. “It’s alright.”
“I didn’t think before I ran!” He cried.
“I know. That’s why from now on you will think before you do something, right?”
“Right.” He sniffled.
“If you do run off on us again you will be in big trouble.” He warned his son.
“I understand.”
“Good.” He cleaned up his son’s face. “Better?”
“Yes pere.”
“Good. Now let’s wait for the others.” He said.
“Okay.”
“Stop spoiling the twins.” Nick told Harry and Neville.
“Yes Nick.” The two pouted.
“They don’t need anymore toys.” He said in fond exasperation.
“That is a matter of opinion.” Harry said. “But we will stop.”
“Good.” He chuckled.
“I see Fay and Lucas.” Vasuki said.
“Severus is with them as well.” Nick said.
“Three more down and five more to go.” Neville said.
“Hi mum, Lucas, uncle Sev.” Harry said as he hugged them.
“Hello Harry.” They greeted as they hugged him back. “Hello Neville.” They hugged him next.
“Hi Fay, Lucas, uncle Sev.”
“Did you like my gift?” Harry asked Severus.
“I loved it.” He said.
Harry had drawn a potion bubbling in a cauldron. He used charcoal to make it. It was truly a masterpiece. What Severus loved was the sword and wand mounted on the wall in the background. He added in Severus’s love for defense against the dark arts.
“Thank you.” He said.
“You’re welcome.” His tail swished behind him as he smiled.
“Ah there you all are.” Augusta said with the rest trailing behind her.
“Merlin, she is fast.” Remus panted.
“Always have been.” Frank said.
“She could out walk a wolf running.” Alice joked.
“Oh shush.” August rolled her eyes. “Good evening boys.” She hugged them.
“Good evening grams/Augusta.” The two greeted as they hugged her back.
“She just knows it’s true.” Sirius commented.
“Don’t make me use a water spell on you.” She jokingly warned.
“I’ll behave.” He moved away from her.
“That’s what I thought.” She said as Frank, Alice, and Remus hugged the boys.
“Scary.” He mock whimpered.
“Brat.” She rolled her eyes.
“Why thank you.” He chuckled before hugging Neville and Harry. “Hello boys.”
“Hi Sirius.” The boys said as they giggled.
“Don’t encourage him.” Augusta told them.
“Yes ma’am.” The two saluted.
“Brats. I am surrounded by brats.” She muttered.
“Thank you.” Sirius, Harry, and Neville all said together.
“Ugh!” Her smile betrayed her true feelings.
“Ready to see some art?” Harry asked.
“We are.” The group said.
“Awesome.” Harry grinned. “Follow me.”
They followed Harry inside the academy. He led them to where the art show was being held. It was in the gallery. The art classes and clubs used the gallery to display art. Harry had seen most of the art when he put his art up. The rest gasped at the creativity of the students.
“These are amazing.” Nick said.
“Thank you!” Many students said, really happy with that comment.
“You’re welcome.” He told them.
“My picture is this way.” Harry said.
They followed the neko once more. Soon they came to it and they gasped in awe. It was of Lucas tending to his plants. It was beautiful. It really looked serene.
“It’s beautiful Harry. Thank you.” Lucas said, very flattered.
“You’re welcome.” He blushed.
“Harry!” It was Trina, a frost butterfly fairy.
“Hey Trina. What is wrong?” He asked.
“My statue broke.” She pouted. “I ran out of clay. Do you have any?” She asked.
“I do. It will be in my cabinet.” He said. “Take as much as you need.”
“Thank you.” She said before running out of the room.
“Will she have enough time?” Vasuki asked.
"Not today but her parents couldn’t make it. They will be by in a few days. That is when they will see it.” He answered.
“Oh. Well that’s good. Wait, can’t she use magic?” He asked.
“Depends on what happened. Most likely no.”
“Oh.”
“Don’t worry about it. This time she’ll remember to cast an unbreakable spell on her statue.” He chuckled. “I did that before.”
“Really?” He asked.
“Yup. Second time I made a sculpture. I finished it the next day and it was on the floor, broken.” He told them. “I was so upset but I have cast the spell on every artwork ever since.” He said.
“I remember that. It was before my parents got their memory back. You made a sculpture of flowers for me and when you found it broken you cried for hours.” Neville said.
“I remember as well.” Severus said. “Neville called me, panicked. I managed to calm them both down.” He was pleased with himself that day.
“Wow. Can we go around and see everyone else’s art?” The naga asked.
“Of course.” Harry smiled.
They spent hours looking at art. The art professors were thrilled with the amount of people that came and happy to see their students so proud of their own art. The show would definitely happen again.
(With Layla)
Layla smirked as she adjusted her breasts to make them show more cleavage. Once she was satisfied she knocked on Lucas’s door. Soon a house-elf answered the door. It rolled its eyes when it saw her.
“Don’t you roll your eyes at me.” She snapped.
“You are not my mistress. You have no right to order me about. You are also not allowed on my master’s property. Please leave willingly before the aurors arrive to do it for you.” It told her.
“Listen here you disgusting creature, I am human and that makes me above you. Whether I am your mistress or not you must treat me with the utmost respect. As Lucas’s girlfriend I have every right to be here.” She said.
“That’s funny.” A voice from behind her said. “I recall Heir Davet breaking up with you.”
“And you are?” She sneered.
“I am auror Janvier.” He answered.
“O-oh.” She paled at that.
“You are under arrest for trespassing and messing with wards in a private residence.” He said as he cuffed her.
“You can’t do this!” She yelled.
“You will find that I can. Heir Davet will be informed.” He told the house-elf.”
“Thank you sir.” It bowed.
“You are welcome.” It felt odd but after his sister had gotten chewed out by a child he had been polite to them ever since.
He took the deranged woman away and the house-elf shut the door. He went to his master and talked to him. Lucas wasn’t happy at all but really hoped that this problem would end soon.
Chapter 47: Joining Voldemort
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Layla)
“WHAT!?!?” Layla yelled in shock.
“Keep your voice down.” Her mother sighed.
“No! You aren’t going to pay the bail?!” She asked, outraged.
“Of course I’m not. You got yourself into this mess. You need to pay the consequences.” She told her daughter.
“I HATE YOU!” She screeched.
“So you have been telling me since you were fourteen. I really hope you have learned your lesson.” She said, “Goodbye Layla.” She left after that.
“Fucking bitch.” She hissed, watching her mother walk away.
“And to think that profanity is coming from someone in that bloodline.” An auror shook their head.
“Mind your fucking business.” She hissed at them.
The auror rolled their eyes and stopped talking. They really felt bad for her parents. They also couldn’t wait for a shift change.
‘I need to get out of here.’ She thought.
Layla did not get out anytime soon. In fact she was sentenced to ten years in prison. That pissed the woman off. While she was in her cell she ranted and raved about how this was all that Potter boy’s fault. Her whining caught the attention of another woman. A woman that followed Lord Voldemort.
That woman was an auror. She quickly sent a message to her lord. It wasn’t long until he had responded.
“This woman know the boy?” He asked.
“She does. She complains about him everyday, all day.” It was getting on her nerves.
“Wonderful. What does she say?” He asked.
“He is a neko.” She informed him.
“What?” That didn’t please him.
“He is a neko.” She repeated. “Aren’t they immune to wizarding magic?” She asked.
“They are. I’ll have to find a new way to kill him.” He hissed.
“Of course master.” She quickly said.
“Anything else?” He asked.
“Apparently Potter stole her boyfriend. She doesn’t believe that the two are mates.” She revealed.
“If the two are, that may be a way to get that boy.” He smirked.
“If they aren't, the man can be used as bait since he is important to Potter.” She said.
“Correct.”
“What would you like me to do?” She asked.
“Convert her. Promise her I can help her get her love back as well as get her revenge against Potter.” He ordered.
“Yes master.”
“Keep me updated.” He demanded.
“I will.” She promised.
He smirked before leaving. He was pleased with what was happening. Well he wasn’t pleased to find that Potter was a neko but at least he had the information so he could plan new ways to kill the boy.
‘Potter being a neko is a good thing. It’s been a while since I had to be creative in killing someone.’ He thought, pleased.
Meanwhile the auror began planning. She had to recruit Dreamer without catching the attention of her co-workers. It would be hard but she thrived on the challenge. She whistled as she went to work.
(With Umbridge)
Dolores was pissed. Thanks to that French witch her precious minister scolded her. It wasn’t right. She had every right to know, especially seeing as the woman didn’t have an appointment. She was only doing her job.
‘I’ll make that bitch pay.’ She thought. ‘Well at least today is over and I can go see my friend.’
The pink loving witch packed her things and left the office. She smirked as she left the building and made her way to a nice cafe. She loved it since it was pink and had feline decorations. Her two favorite things. Her friend was already there waiting for her.
“Celia! Oh how I missed you.” She said, hugging the woman.
“I missed you as well.” Celia said, hugging her back.
“How are you?” She asked.
“I’m doing okay. How about you?” She asked.
“Not well.” She scowled.
“What happened?” She asked.
“Cornelius yelled at me.” She admitted.
“What?! Why?” She was outraged.
“This French witch came to see him and I did my job and questioned her. She had no appointment. She tattled on me and he informed me I wasn’t allowed to know as I was just a secretary.” She teared up.
“Wow. That isn’t right.” She said.
“I have done this job for years and did everything for him. I was concerned and he could have cared less.” She said.
“Oh Dolores.” She patted her arm in comfort. “I am so sorry.”
“Do you remember when you told me about your boss?” The pink loving witch asked.
“Yes.” She was cautious.
“Is he still around?”
“Why?” She asked.
“I think I need a change of career.” She answered.
“Oh?” That was a surprise.
“I refuse to be treated that way.” She said.
“I’ll let him know.” She said.
“Good. Thank you Celia.”
“Of course.” She said.
The rest of the time they spent talking about their cats. Delores then went home. She felt relieved that she would make them all pay for treating her that way. Too bad she wasn’t able to see into the future.
(With Celia and Voldemort)
After leaving Dolores, Celia had gone straight to her master. She carefully hid how smug she was. Her master had given her a task and she managed to complete that. Oh she couldn’t wait to see how she was rewarded.
“Master.” She breathed out as she bowed
“Lady Pavarti.” He greeted her.
“Dolores Umbridge wants to join.” She said.
“Really?” That was a surprise. “Why?”
“A French witch arrived to talk to the minister. She didn’t have an appointment. Dolores tried to get information but was shot down. The minister then yelled at her for it. Now she wants them to pay.” She answered.
“I see. Tell her I will meet with her in a couple days.” He ordered.
“Yes master.” She left after that.
“So Potter is in France.” He said out loud.
It wasn’t that hard to figure out. A French witch that was in prison claimed to know him and then another French witch was meeting with the minister. He did wonder why she needed to see the minister in the first place. He smirked as he looked at his wand.
‘Everything's coming together.’ He thought.
(With Layla)
Layla had been receiving notes from a mysterious person. They were trying to sell her on joining Voldemort. Never would she have believed someone would try to recruit her. She was a French witch after all. She had to admit the man was sounding like a good choice.
They promised to help her get rid of that disgusting neko brat and get back her mate. It was all she dreamed about since that brat stole Lucas from her. Problem was that she had no way of knowing if that was true.
‘Not like there is anything left to lose.’ She thought, looking around her cell.
Layla wanted more than getting back Lucas and making that brat pay. She wanted to make her parents suffer for betraying her. They chose that brat over their own child. They needed to pay.
‘I’m going to join.’ She thought with a smirk. ‘Now how do I contact them?’ She wondered.
“Seems you have another letter Dreamer.” Auror Beaker said.
“So what?” She sneered.
“So you better respond to their question.” She answered.
“How di- oh. I plan to.” She said, ‘She was the one sending me letters.’
“Good. Hope it is the one she wants to hear.” She said.
“I believe so.” She smirked.
“Wonderful. I’ll let him know.” She smirked back, knowing she was joining.
“Great.”
(With Voldemort)
The dark lord was very pleased. So far he had gained two followers. One in the ministry and the other that knew Potter. It was only a matter of time. First he needed to mark one and break the other out so that she could be marked.
“Everything is going according to plan.” He smirked.
Knock Knock
“Who is it?” He asked.
“Lady Pavarti and Miss Umbridge.” They answered.
“Enter.” He said.
The two women entered the room. When Umbridge entered the room he wanted to burn his own eyes. She was a pink abomination and he truly hated her. He wondered if he should kill her after she fulfills her use.
“Greetings master.” She bowed.
‘I will bow to him until my revenge is done and then I will make sure this monster is gone.’ She thought. “Hi.” She bowed.
“Greetings.” He smirked. ‘Stupid girl has no idea I can read minds. She is definitely dead once she has served her purpose.’
“I have come to join.” She said.
“Indeed. Present your arm.” He ordered.
“Y-yes.” She did as told.
“This will hurt.” He promised her.
“O-okay.” She took a deep breath before screaming as Voldemort cast the spell.
His mark slowly and painfully appeared on her arm. She was trembling in pain. He took great satisfaction in that. Once done she fell to the floor. He looked at her coldly, not caring at all that she was in pain. Her friend didn’t rush to her side either. She just stood there and watched.
“Take her home to rest. Be back here for your orders tomorrow.” He told them.
“Yes master.” She grabbed Umbridge and left.
Chapter 48: Break Out
Summary:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Voldemort and Auror Beaker)
Auror Beaker was summoned by her lord. Luckily it was after she had gotten out of work so she didn’t need to make an excuse. She quickly went to her lord. It took a bit since she needed to use a port-key before apparating. Once there she bowed.
“You summoned me, my lord?” She kept her eyes on the floor.
“I did. I have a way to sneak Layla Dreamer out of prison.” He told her.
“I knew that you would figure it out quickly, my lord.” She praised.
“Thank you, my dear.” He smirked. “Give this potion to her. It will temporarily make her dead. Long enough for her to be taken out of prison. Then you switch her body with a dead, transfigured muggle. Take her to me after that.”
“Yes sir.” She said, taking the vial before leaving.
(With Layla)
“Hello Layla.” Auror Beaker greeted.
“Hello.” She looked at her.
“Are you ready?” She asked.
“Yes I am.” She answered.
“Drink this.” She said, “It will make you temporarily dead.”
“Alright.” She did as told.
“I’ll be back in a few minutes.” The auror left.
Layla felt extremely tired. She laid back on the bed and passed out. The auror came back with another. Auror Beaker acted concerned and pointed out that Layla wasn’t breathing. They called a healer and they pronounced her dead. Unfortunately the auror had forgotten the empty vial. Layla stupidly put it in her shirt. It had fallen during the transfer.
It was found by another auror who brought it to their boss. They had the vial tested and they realized what was going on. It was too late to get Layla back. Her body was supposed to be taken to the ministry until her family claimed the body. Auror Beaker had instead given her a port-key that the woman used when she was being transported. Layla was now with the dark lord.
The aurors were sent out to find her. Auror Beaker sent off the message to her lord. The man was furious and vowed the two would be punished. He then ordered her to send her co-workers on a goose chase before making them believe she fled the country. She did as told but vowed to make that little bitch pay. She knew she was going to be punished, and horribly at that. She just hoped that her lord didn’t kill her for it.
Layla soon arrived at the manor. She was worried that she would be punished. It wasn’t her fault. The vial was unbreakable and she had nowhere else to put it. Beaker should have taken the vial before leaving.
“Welcome, Miss Dreamer.” Voldemort greeted her.
“Thank you. I do apologize sir. I tried to hide the vial as best as I could. I figured Beaker would have taken the vial.” She said.
“Oh?” He looked at her.
“I knew they would search the room so I had placed the vial down my search, thinking Beaker would have come to check my pulse and seen it.” She said.
“I see. Well you getting the mark will be punishment enough.” He said. ‘For now.’ He smirked.
“Yes sir.” She paled a bit.
He grabbed her arm and did the spell. She screamed as the mark appeared on her skin. She didn’t faint, which impressed Voldemort. He called a minion to take her to a room to rest. They would talk about Potter soon.
(With the Dreamers)
Lord Dreamer was pissed. He and his wife were told that his daughter had died in prison and they were to claim the body. They were shocked. Their daughter was a healthy young witch. They were going to find out how she died. He arrived at the ministry only to learn the shocking truth.
The minister had told him personally. His daughter had faked her death. She had escaped before her body had arrived at the ministry building. So far it looked like she had fled the country. He looked at the minister.
“Do you know how she obtained the potion?” He asked.
“No. I do know it had to be an inside job.” He scowled, not happy about it.
“I see.” He frowned.
“We will search for her as well as investigate this.” He said.
“Good. Is there anything I can do please let me know.” Lord Dreamer said.
“We would like to monitor your vaults, the ones she has access to.” He said.
“Done. She only has access to her trust vault and her main vault she has her checks sent to.” He informed them.
“Thank you.” He said.
“You’re welcome. Have the Davets been informed yet?” He asked.
“No. Lady Davet should be here soon.” He informed him.
“Good luck.” He said.
“Thank you. I hope the rest of your day is pleasant.” He said.
“Thank you. You too.” He left after that.
“Where is she?” His wife asked.
“Sit down.” He said.
“Why?” She did as told.
“Our daughter is alive.” He told her.
“What?” She blinked at him.
Her husband told her everything. It pissed her off. Her daughter was never going to get the help she needed. She was also not being punished.
“I see.” She said.
“My thoughts exactly.” He said.
“What about the Davets?” She asked.
“The minister called Lady Davet.” He told her.
“Good.” She sighed.
“Indeed. I wished him luck.”
“He’ll need it.” She said.
“Yes he will. Now we must inform the rest of the family.” He said.
“Yes we do.” She sighed.
(With Fay)
Fay hurried to the ministry after receiving the message. She knew it had to be important and she knew that it either involved Layla Dreamer or Voldemort. She wasn’t sure who she hoped it was about. The minister greeted her in the lobby.
“I have some bad news.” He said. “Layla Dreamer broke out of prison.”
“What?” She hissed.
“I know.” He explained what happened. “I will let you know what we have turned up.”
“Thank you. My family just can’t catch a break, can they?” She sighed.
“It doesn’t seem so.” He said, feeling for her.
“I shall alert my family.” She said.
“Of course.”
He watched her leave before going back to work. He just hoped there weren't any more breakouts. Meanwhile Fay went home and called a meeting with her family. The only ones not there were the boys and they would be informed later that day. Fay told them and they were pissed off.
“It would have to be an inside job. There would be no way that potion would have gotten through in the first place.” Severus said.
“What does that potion do exactly? How can it cause temporary death?” Sirius asked.
“It slows the heart down. Do you know how to take your pulse without a spell?” He asked.
“I do.” He answered.
“Well the heartbeat is so slow that a pulse would be undetectable. It also doesn’t allow a pulse spell to work. The spell would also show death.” He answered.
“Whoa.” He was shocked.
“Indeed. The potion is illegal to obtain for that reason and no one is supposed to have knowledge of it.” Severus revealed.
“Layla sucks at potions. She wouldn’t have known.” Lucas said.
“That is why an auror had to have given it to her.” He said.
“Why?” Fay asked. “Why would they help her?”
“That I do not know.” He answered.
“I’m going to go tell the boys.” She said.
“Okay.” They said and Fay left.
Chapter 49: Layla Talks
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(Voldemort’s Throne Room)
Voldemort called Layla back to the throne room. It had been four hours since the girl had gotten her mark but the dark lord was greedy for information. She was shaky as she bowed to him. She was ready for her orders. She just hoped it was to give information about the freak. She was ready to tell him everything she could.
“Tell me everything about Potter.” He ordered.
“Gladly.” She said, eager to talk.
She told the dark lord everything she knew about the freak, except where he lived. She certainly tried to but nothing came out. That meant that they had used the fidelis spell to hide their home from her. She did tell the dark lord where Potter went to school.
“Pharaoh’s Academy?” That displeased him.
The reason he was displeased was because the school was heavily protected by gods. After an attack on the school Pharaoh Asim’s great grandchild had prayed to his gods. They placed wards around the school to keep them safe. No one but a god or someone just as powerful could get into the school. There was no way he would be able to get the boy there.
“Yes my lord.” Layla confirmed.
“Dammit.” He hissed.
“I’m sorry my lord.” She knew why he was pissed.
“Why would they have their house under the fidelis spell?” He asked her. ‘Do they know?’
“To stop me.” She guessed.
“I see.” It was a relief that they didn’t know he was back. ‘There better not be a spy among us or they will dearly pay for it.’
“Sorry.” She bowed.
“It’s fine.” He lied. ‘Better than them knowing I am back.’
“Good.” That was a relief.
“Now tell me about the others that hang around the child.” He demanded.
Layla had listed off a bunch of names. He was surprised that the Longbottom child was a fairy. That did make it a little more difficult but he did know how to harm fairies so it was all right. He also knew how to harm nekos so he wasn’t worried. The one name that Layla told him was definitely a shock.
Of all the people he had expected to hear being near Potter he wasn’t expecting Severus Snape to be one of them. He had raised a non-existent eyebrow at that one. He knew that James Potter was a bully and his favorite victim was Snape. He assumed the man would hate the child. He was also surprised to learn that he was friends with his other two bullies. It didn’t bode well since the man knew many of the dark lord’s secrets.
‘That traitor better not have told them or what I will do to him will be worse.’ He thought. “So that was where Severus Snape went. That traitor really betrayed me.” He said.
“He’s the one that saved the freak.” She informed him.
“What?” He looked at her.
“Lucas found that freak dying in a trashcan. His relatives had beaten him so badly and then threw him away. Lucas took Potter to Snape. He healed the freak and that was when he became a neko.” She explained.
“I see.” That really pissed him off.
“Is there anything else I can do for you?” She asked.
“No. Leave.” He ordered.
“Yes my lord.” She bowed and left.
“Now to plan.” He smirked.
(With Lucius)
Lucius had been walking by the throne room when he heard Layla talking. He heard everything she had said. It made him panic to know that the dark lord knew about Potter. He left when he heard that woman leave. He cursed the woman as he made his way home. He quickly wrote everything down for the minister before returning to the dark lord’s manor.
‘I am so glad that I am here for the new potion master and not the dark lord. I don’t need to talk to the deranged man.’ He thought.
He had been there to drop off potion ingredients. He hoped the new recruit would give him more information on what he was brewing for the dark lord. The ingredients the man asked for could be used in several potions and that was only if he was making only one. For all the blonde knew the man could be making more than one.
‘I am so glad that Potter is safe but for how long?’ He wondered as he knocked on the door.
“Who is it?” The potion master asked nastily.
“It is Lord Malfoy. I have the potion ingredient you requested.” He hated how he was spoken to.
“S-sorry Lord Malfoy. I thought it was my fellow new recruits. They have been so rude and keep interrupting me.” He explained as he opened the door.
“Apology accepted, potion master Crabapple.” He entered the lab.
“Thank you.” He bowed before grabbing the ingredients.
“You’re welcome.”
“May I ask you for a favor?” He asked.
“You may.” Lucius said to him.
“Could you ask the dark lord for a vial of spit or blood? It is required for the potion he ordered me to make. I can’t restore his looks without it.” He asked/explained.
“I can ask.” He said, knowing why the man was scared to do it himself.
“Thank you, oh thank you so much.” He sighed in relief.
“You’re welcome.” He said. ‘I hope the ministry knows what the dark lord looked like before he delved into forbidden magic and his face turned into a snake face.’
“I shall get to that potion.” He didn’t look happy about it.
“I shall go to the dark lord.” Lucius said, turning to leave.
“Thank you.” He said once more.
“Of course.” He left after that.
Lucius went to the throne room. He knocked on the door and waited. A second later he was ordered to enter, which he quickly did.
“My lord.” He bowed.
“This is a surprise. What do you need, Malfoy?” Voldemort asked.
“Potion Master Crabapple asked me to get either a vial of your spit or a vial of your blood for the potion he is working on.” He answered.
“Why?” He was suspicious.
“I have no idea. He just said that the potion he was working on required it.” He didn’t let the dark lord know that he knew the potion since the potion master would pay dearly for the slip up.
“Oh right. I know why.” He said.
Lucius didn’t ask any further questions. He knew better than that. Instead he stood there and waited patiently for the dark lord to talk to him. Voldemort soon looked at him.
“Was he in the lab?” He asked.
“Yes my lord.” He confirmed.
“You are dismissed.” He said.
“Yes my lord.” He bowed and went back home.
Once there he wrote down the information he had just learned. Afterwards he started on the paperwork that was on his desk. He prayed to magic that Potter would be safe and that Voldemort wouldn’t be a problem for much longer.
(With the minister)
“Shit!” The minister cursed after reading what his spy sent him.
He quickly sent a letter to Fay, requesting her presence. He then summoned Madam Bones and Shacklebolt into his office. They also needed to know what he knew. It didn’t take them long to enter. He then warded the room. The two were worried.
“The dark lord knows about Potter.” He revealed.
“WHAT?!” The two were shocked.
“Someone broke Layla Dreamer out of jail and took her to the dark lord. She joined him before telling him everything she knew about Potter. He knows that he is a neko, Longbottom is a fairy, where he goes to school, and those he is around.” He said.
“How would this woman know all this?” Amelia asked.
“She was once Lucas Davet’s girlfriend until he dumped her for cheating on him. Harry is his mate and she couldn’t accept it. She was arrested for breaking into his home.” He informed them.
“Damnit.” Kingsley cursed.
“Indeed and that isn’t all.” He revealed.
“What is it?” He asked.
“The dark lord has his new potion master making a look restoration potion.” He revealed.
“Damn.” He cursed once more.
“Indeed. We don’t even know who he was before he became the dark lord.” He said.
“We know he is Slytherin’s descendant.” Kingsley said. “We are searching the living relatives as we speak.” It had to be kept quiet so it was a slow progress.
“I see. How many?” He asked.
“There are five alive.” He answered. “So far three have been cleared. One is only four and the other is the mother. They had no clue they were related to Slytherin. The third is Potter.” He answered.
“So two more. Names?” He asked.
“Trevor Saltz and Thomas Riddle.” He answered.
“At least that is something.” Fudge said.
“Indeed it is.” Amelia agreed.
“Anything else?” Kingsley asked.
“So far no.” He answered.
“Good.” That was a relief.
“It is.” He agreed. “Well Lady Davet will be here soon.” He said.
“Good luck.” The other two said.
‘Thank you.” He was certain he would need it.
“We shall go back to our investigation.” Amelia said.
“What do you want us to do about Umbridge?” Kingsley asked.
“When you leave, just complain that I am making you search for Dreamer here.” Fudge answered.
“Okay.” The two agreed.
Fudge removed the wards and the two left. They whispered out complaints about Dreamer and how they shouldn't have to search for a French witch. Umbridge wasted no time sending a letter. She truly believed she had them all fooled. Even if Fudge’s spy never revealed she joined the dark lord, she had revealed the dark mark on several occasions.
Fay soon arrived. She was disguised as someone else so that Umbridge had no idea who was actually meeting with the minister. She may not figure out that they knew but her master sure would once she told him.
Chapter 50: Voldemort Knows
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Fay and The British Minister)
“I wish this was a social visit.” Fay said as she sat down.
“So do I.” Fudge agreed with a sigh.
“So why have you called me here?” She asked, trying not to imagine the worst.
“My spy has reported some bad, and I do mean bad news.” He warned her.
“I had a feeling.” She said, her stomach knotting up even further.
“Layla Dreamer has joined the dark lord.” He revealed.
“No!” She was paler than a ghost. ‘That fucking bitch! If I ever get my hands on her she is dead.’ She thought.
“I know. The spy confirmed that she told him everything. He knows the boy is a neko and who he is hangs around.” He informed her.
“Thank you for telling me.” She said, still upset by the news and worried for her son.
“Of course.” He said.
“Do you have a plan?” She asked.
“Not really.” He answered.
“I see.” That wasn’t what she wanted to hear.
“I’m sorry Lady Davet. I really wish I had one.” He said.
“So do I.” She sighed. “I need to inform the others.”
“Of course.” He nodded.
“Please let me know when you come up with a plan.” She said.
“I will.” He promised.
“Thank you.” She said.
“You are most welcome.” He said.
She stood up and put her disguise back up. She then left the office and went back to France. Once more she called a meeting with the family. Harry and Neville were the only ones not there. The rest of the children were in another room of the house.
“What the British Minister told you wasn’t good, was it?” Augusta guessed.
“Yes it was, really bad in fact. Layla joined the dark lord and told him everything. He knows that Harry is a neko and that Neville is a fairy. She knows where they go to school and that Severus betrayed him.” She revealed.
“Shit.” Severus cursed as he paled.
“Fucking bitch.” Lucas hissed.
The others expressed their shock and anger as well. Augusta took a deep breath to try and calm herself down. She then looked at Fay. Her voice shook a little as she spoke.
“Does the minister have a plan?” She asked.
“Unfortunately not.” She answered.
“I see.” Like Fay, she too was disappointed by that.
“Luckily the boys are safe at school. No one meaning them harm can get in.” Fay said.
“But those inside the school already can harm them.” Alex reminded them.
“You’re right.” She said as her eyes widened with horror.
“We can’t just hope the dark lord doesn’t think of that.” Frank said.
“I’ll talk to the headmistress.” Fay said.
“I’ll come with you.” Alice said.
“Of course.” She agreed.
“It might be best if Severus goes with.” Lucas said.
“I agree.” Sirius said. “The dark lord had planned to invade France next and he probably would have succeeded. With how quiet he’s being it will only be a matter of time.”
“Stop being smart.” Severus grumbled.
“No.” He stuck out his tongue.
“Let’s get going.” Fay said tiredly.
“Alright.” He agreed.
The three left. Meanwhile Alex and Nick decided to take their kids to their home in Egypt in order to keep them safe. Layla didn’t know about that home so they would be safer there than in France. The rest went to the library to research ways to keep the boys safe. They were all wishing they could just have some peace for once.
It didn’t take Fay, Alice, and Severus to arrive at the school. They went to the headmistress and filled her in. She smiled at them and gave them some new information that pleased them all and made them all relieved.
“I had a ward added after what happened with Alexa Anderson. Anyone within the ward will be forced out magically if they plan to harm someone inside the ward.” She told them.
“That is a relief.” Fay said.
“A big relief.” Alice agreed.
“I can allow Mr. Potter, Mr. Longbottom, as well as Potion Master Snape to stay here until it is safe for them to leave.” She said.
“Really?” That was a shock.
“Yes.” She smiled at them.
“Thank you.” Severus said. “All I came here to do was ask if you knew of a safe location.”
“I do. Here.” She chuckled.
“Indeed.” He was still shocked.
“I shall have the boys brought up.” She said.
“Thank you.” Fay and Alice said.
“You are most welcome.” She said before writing a message down in a journal. “They will be here soon.” She said.
They waited patiently. Soon the two boys arrived. Seeing the three, the two became worried. They each hugged their mums. Their mums hugged them back.
“Did something bad happen?” Neville asked.
“Come sit down.” Alice told him.
“It’s bad.” Harry said as he and Neville sat down.
“It is.” Severus told them as Fay and Alice sat down next to their kids.
“What is it?” He asked.
“Layla joined the dark lord.” He revealed.
“That-” Harry cut himself off. “She opened her big trap, didn’t she?” He was very pale and his tail was making fast movements behind him.
“She did.” He answered.
“Of course she did.” He hissed.
“What now?” A pale looking Neville asked.
“You will stay here until it is safe.” His mum answered, hugging him.
“What about Severus?” The neko asked.
“I will be staying here as well.” The man himself revealed.
“Good.” He breathed out a sigh of relief.
“What about your store?” Neville asked.
Severus had opened up a potion/apothecary shop. Lucas supplied Severus with the finest ingredients from the greenhouse. He mostly made the potions. Alec Summers worked the register and managed the front. He was Lola’s cousin.
“I can make the potions here and send them to the store. Alec will be okay managing the store.” He answered, knowing that he had purchased the store under another name just in case the dark lord ever returned.
“Okay.” He said.
“What about the others?” Harry asked, worried for the rest of his family.
“We plan to move to a safer location.” Fay told them.
“Yes, they will be moving here.” Headmistress June told them.
“Seriously?” She asked in shock.
“Seriously.” She smiled.
“Thank you.” The curse breaker breathed out.
“You’re welcome. You can stay in the apartments we have on campus.” The apartments were mostly used by apprentices.
“I’ll go let everyone know.” Alice said.
“We’ll go pack.” Fay said. “Thank you.” She said to the headmistress.
“You are welcome.” She smiled once more.
“See you soon.” Fay said before kissing Harry’s head.
“Bye sweetie.” Alice kissed Neville’s.
The three left the office. Harry and Neville stayed. They planned to help everyone get settled in. Harry looked at the headmistress.
“Yes, Heir Potter?” She already knew what was on his mind.
“While I am glad that you are helping, why?” He looked confused.
“I have the means to help.” She answered. “I could never leave anyone in trouble if I can help it.” She said.
“We really appreciate it.” He said.
“You are most welcome.” She said.
(With Fay and the others)
Fay, Alice, and Severus returned back to Davet manor. They called everyone back. It made them wonder what was going on. They just hoped it was good news for once. They didn’t have the mindset to handle any more bad news.
“Don’t worry. Our news is good.” Fay told them.
“What is it?” Frank asked.
“Headmistress June is letting all of us stay on campus. There are apartments that we can live in.” She revealed.
“She even updated the wards to force anyone magically out if they plan to harm anyone inside the wards.” Severus informed them.
“Oh wow.” They were shocked.
“Well we were planning on moving to Egypt anyway.” Nick said.
“I would feel safer inside the wards.” Alex admitted.
“Let’s get packing then.” He said.
“I agree.” Remus said.
“Alright.” Sirius agreed.
They all went their separate ways to go pack. Once done they met up at the school. The headmistress, Harry, and Neville were there to greet them. Vasuki was quick to latch onto Harry and Neville. The two smiled at him.
“It’s good to see you too.” Neville chuckled.
“I missed you.” He said.
“We missed you too.” Harry said.
“Is everyone here?” Headmistress June asked.
“Yes.” Lucas said.
“Wonderful. Follow me.” She said.
The headmistress led them to an apartment. It looked a lot like the one Sirius owned but never used due to bad memories. This one wasn’t black but a light golden brown. There were five doors, meaning it was a five apartment complex. The headmistress turned and looked at them.
“This building is empty at the moment so you may use any apartments.” She said, “They all have the same layout and number of bedrooms and bathrooms. Four bedrooms and four bathrooms.”
“Thank you.” They said.
“You are welcome. I shall take my leave now.” She said before leaving.
“I guess since they are the same it doesn't matter which one we take.” Augusta said.
“Not really. A few will have to stay in the same apartment.” Fay pointed out.
“Alex and I shall take the first apartment.” Nick said.
“Sounds good.” Alex said. “Come along Vasuki.”
“Okay!” He said and the five went into the first apartment.
“I guess we can take the second apartment.” Alice said.
“Okay.” Frank agreed.
“I’ll come help you unpack.” Neville said.
“Thank you sweetie.” She smiled at her son.
“You’re welcome.” He said as they went to the second apartment.
“We’ll take the third.” Remus said.
“Alright.” Fay said as Sirius and Remus went to that apartment.
“Fay, would you like to share the fourth apartment?” Augusta asked.
“I would.” She smiled.
“I’ll help you two unpack.” Harry said.
“Thank you.” The two smiled at him.
“You’re welcome.”
“Guess we get the last one.” Lucas said.
“It appears so.” Severus said.
“Gee, you sound so excited.” The blonde sarcastically said.
“Very.” He smirked.
“Asshole.” He walked into the last apartment.
“Thank you.” He smirked.
Chapter 51: The Dark Lord's Name
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Kingsley Shacklebolt)
Kingsley had just returned from talking to Trevor Saltz. He had cleared the man. He had been around the correct age but he didn’t do it. The man was unable to be the dark lord due to not being able to do magic. Thanks to all the inbreeding the man had been physically deformed. His fingers had never developed fully and had been small and stubby. He was unable to hold a wand properly.
Another thing was that his magic was unstable. He had a hard time controlling it. His parents had his magic sealed. He left the wizarding world and lived in the muggle world. Kingsley felt bad that the man paid for his family's mistakes.
That did mean that they knew who the dark lord was. Now he just needed to look into Thomas Riddle. At least they were getting closer. He just hoped that the dark lord didn’t get wind of it. He sent an encrypted message to the minister to let him know.
He went to the records room and began searching. He decided to go back to when he attacked Harry Potter. It took him a while since there was a lot. He had to do it by hand so that it lowered the risk of the dark lord finding out.
“Finally.” He said when he finally came across a record belonging to Riddle. It was actually an application for the ministry. It was dated forty six years ago. He found that Dumbledore had black listed him but didn’t give a reason. He cursed that man once more. Especially when he saw the proposal the man had written out.
He wanted to monitor witches and wizards in magical homes more closely and have them removed as soon as they are abused. He also wanted to make sure any wizard/witch in an orphanage was removed and placed with a family.
It sounded like a good idea to him. It also made sense as to why Dumbledore didn’t want the proposal to go through. He wanted to know what happened to the man. He rubbed his eyes and continued his search. It was thirteen hours later before he had finished collecting everything. He then returned to his office.
“Time for a break.” He said after he had locked them in a drawer and warded the drawer.
“I got this.” Alastor said.
“Got what?” Kingsley asked in confusion.
“I’m watching your office. Umbridge was in mine. Didn’t take anything since it is all locked up but she certainly tried.” He answered.
“That doesn’t surprise me. Thank you.” He said.
“You’re welcome. Go home and get some rest. Don’t forget to eat.” He said.
“I won’t. Here.” He handed him what he had.
“What’s this?” He asked.
“I narrowed it down to one.” He answered.
“Oh.” Alastor understood what Kingsley was saying. “I’ll give these a look then.”
“Thank you.” He said.
“Not a problem.”
Kingsley left after that. Alastor took the files and went back to his own office. He locked and warded the door before he sat down at his desk. Luckily for him Kingsley had already put them in order. He began reading.
The scarred auror actually felt bad for him. His mum died in childbirth and his father wanted nothing to do with him. She had used a love potion on him and then stopped. The man wanted nothing to do with her or their child. He then grew up in an orphanage. It seemed that there had been reports that the child was abused and used his magic to harm others in order to protect himself.
“If Dumbledore had done his job, Tom probably wouldn’t have fallen down such a dark path.” He sighed.
It was still hard to know that someone he had thought of as a friend had done all that evil and they were still learning what that man had done. All he had to do was remove the boy. Instead the boy grew to hate muggles more and more. He felt for the child.
He looked through the school records and realized the child had let loose the monster from the chamber of secrets. It stopped when the boy had turned Hagrid in. It was probably to stop the school from closing and being forced to stay at the orphanage all year. He had been an excellent student.
There were a few reports from his professors. It seemed like many were concerned by how obsessive Dumbledore was with the boy. It looked like it was never investigated since it was Dodge who was the auror at the time. They all knew the man was in love with Dumbledore and did anything that man said.
“Again we failed to do our jobs.” He sighed. “Dumbledore had gotten away with so much.”
He continued reading on and almost scowled. Riddle had applied to be a DADA teacher after he had gotten his mastery and Dumbledore turned him down. After that the records end. That must have been when Riddle stopped using his name.
“Let’s see if anyone in the orphanage is still alive.” He said.
He took the records and gave them to Bones. She promised to keep them secure. He then went off to look into the orphanage. The matron had died and many of the ones still alive didn’t have the best memory. They mostly remembered bullying the child and the child somehow getting him back.
He did find the orphanage's old records. He also found the diary of the matron. There he learned a lot about the boy. Turns out she had been a squib and that was why she bullied Riddle. She resented him for having magic. She also spied on Dumbledore and Riddle when the man informed the child he was a wizard. It turned out that he planned to remove the child until he admitted he was a parselmouth. That was when Dumbledore’s attitude towards Riddle changed.
“So he figured out Riddle was the heir.” Bones said when Alastor told her and Kingsley.
“I believe so.” He said.
“He wanted a villain and found one.” Kingsley said.
“Yes.” He said.
“Damn.” She cursed.
“What now?” Kingsley asked.
“Find out all you can about the Riddles.” She ordered. “And look into Morfin Gaunt.”
“Yes ma’am.” They said.
(With Harry and Neville)
“I am seriously going to snap.” Neville said as they entered their dorm room.
“I know.” Harry said. “You know that people, no matter the species, will have the stupid jealous idiots.”
“I know. That doesn’t make it any better. They should just mind their own business.” He sighed.
“They should but they won’t.” He said.
“I know. Still, what is it any of their business that our family is living on campus?” He asked, his wings fluttering behind him.
“None but they sure think so.” He said, before his tail distracted him.
“That’s tru- seriously?” Neville spotted Harry chasing his tail.
Harry didn’t say a word. He kept trying to get his tail. Neville shook his head before encouraging him to get it. They did this for a bit until Harry grew tired. The fairy always loved when Harry’s feline instincts took over. It was always cute.
“So cute.” He cooed.
“Shut it.” He pouted. “It’s not cute at all.”
“It is.” He said.
Harry just stuck his tongue out. He climbed onto his bed and curled up. He was soon out like a light. Neville smiled and went to his side of the room, He started on his homework. It wasn’t long until someone came knocking on their door. Harry somehow slept through it. Neville answered the door.
“Good afternoon, Headmistress June.” He greeted her.
“Good afternoon, Heir Longbottom. I heard that some students were bothering you.” She said.
“Yeah. There were a few that thought they had a right to know why my family had moved into the campus apartments.” He said.
“I see.” She frowned.
“At first they asked and when I told them that I wasn’t allowed to discuss it, they demanded to know why.” He said.
“Names please.” She said.
“Okay.” He gave them all the names.
“Thank you. Please let me or another member of the staff know if they continue.” She said.
“I promise.” He said.
“Good. Tell Heir Potter to do the same.” She said, having already spotted the sleeping neko.
“I will.” He promised.
“Good. Have a wonderful afternoon.” She said.
“Thank you. You as well.” He said, before she left.
Neville smiled and went back to his homework. It was nice to have a headmistress that was involved and didn’t let students bully other students.
(With The aurors)
“Here you go.” Alastor said, handing over everything he had found on the Riddles.
“Hmm.” She looked it over.
“Here is what I got from Morfin Gaunt.” Kingsley said.
“Just as I suspected.” She said.
“What is?” Alastor asked.
“According to our reports Morfin Gaunt killed the Riddles. I suspected that wasn’t so. Kingsley was given permission to get access to his mind. It had been altered and when removed it shows that his nephew had altered his memory. I suspect Riddle had killed his grandparents and father and then altered his uncle's memories so that he would confess.” She said.
“The ring.” Alastor suddenly said.
“What?” The two looked at him.
“I just recalled that the spell mentioned the ring horcrux that was made around the time of Thomas Riddle Sr’s death.” He said. “He probably made it then.”
“And he not only had a scapegoat but a place to hide the ring after Morfin Gaunt was sentenced.” Kingsley said.
“Damn.” Amelia cursed. “At least all we need is Nagini and that man himself.”
“Indeed.” Alastor said, grateful for the spell the unspeakable had created.
“What now? The Riddle manor is under a fidelus charm.” Kingsley said.
“We need to inform the minister and then we begin practice.” She said.
“Yes ma’am.” The two said.
Chapter 52: Layla Dreamer's Death
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
The boys were sad. It was the end of the year and they wouldn't be going home. While they loved the academy, it wasn't their home. They said goodbye to their friends before going to the apartments. Neville would be staying in the same apartment as his parents and Harry would stay with Remus and Sirius since they had a free room.
"I'm sorry kitten." Remus said, helping Harry unpack.
"It's okay Remus. It's not your fault and I understand why I have to stay here." He said.
"It's okay to be mad." He assured him.
"I know. When I first found out I was but I learned to accept it." He said.
"Well let me know if you ever want to talk. I am here for you." He said.
"I will. I promise." He said.
"Good. Well there you go. All unpacked." He said.
"Thank you for helping me."
"You're welcome. Now let's get some food. I have a trout in the fridge." He said.
"Trout?" That made Harry's face light up.
"Yes trout." He chuckled.
"Let's go eat some trout!" He was excited.
"Yes, let's." He laughed.
The two went to the kitchen. Remus pulled a couple trout from the fridge. Harry now knew the reason Sirius wasn't there. He wasn't a fan of fish. He didn't like the smell nor the taste.
Remus made sure the trouts were deboned before he seasoned them. He then put them on the frying pan. Harry's stomach growled the whole time Remus cooked. Soon they were done. The two ate the fish and the rice that was made as a side dish.
Once the food was gone Remus cleaned up and used a spell to get rid of the fish smell. Harry went over to Neville's so they could get started on their homework.
(With Layla)
Layla hummed as she tended to her plants. She was the dark lord's official herbologist. She grew whatever the man needed.
She enjoyed the envy her new position caused. She was a newbie and more useful to the dark lord than those in the inner circle. At least in her head she was. Too bad she was about to learn how disposable she really was.
Knock knock
With an annoyed roll of her eyes she went to see who was at her door. It was a death eater, one she didn't care to know the name of. She told her the dark lord wanted her. She quickly left to go see what he wanted.
"My lord." She bowed.
"You failed me." He said.
"W-what?" She looked at him in shock and fear.
"You failed me. You told me that Potter and Longbottom would be at the bank since that is a port-key area. One of my most trusted death eaters waited there all day and neither arrived. He was wearing magical glasses just in case they were disguised in order to keep them safe from you. No such luck." He said.
"M-maybe they w-went h-home a different d-day." She suggested.
"Possibly." He had already known that was a possibility. "But it is because of you they are taking precautions and that means I can’t get my hands on Potter."
"I am so sorry my lord. If I had known I would be joining you I never would have done what I did." She teared up, knowing she was going to be punished.
"But you did and now I can't kill the boy. So now I will kill you.. after torturing you." He smirked.
"No!" She yelled.
(British Ministry of Magic)
"Minister?" Kingsley looked pale.
"What is it?" He asked.
He gave a slight, almost unnoticeable gesture towards Umbridge. The minister nodded and took him inside the office. Fudge then locked and warded the room. He then looked at Kingsley.
"I was sent to a crime scene due to a dead body. Well body is a generous term. There were a few large chunks near each other. They were in a pool of blood. I figured it was an animal that was dumped. An unspeakable took it back. They did some spells." He informed the man.
"Was it human?" Fudge asked.
"Yes. The remains once belonged to Layla Dreamer." He said.
"He killed her." He said.
"He did. She was able to store a piece of memory into a vial she had hid in her body. The memory is," He shivered. "It's bad."
"Tell me." He ordered.
"Yes sir. He raped her, repeatedly. After that he crucioed her. When that became boring for him he used the cutting hex on her for a bit. He healed her enough to where she wouldn't die. He then locked her in a cell for a few days without food. That was when she made the memory. Now the magical residue that was left behind revealed he used a skinning curse on her. I am not sure if she was still alive but the unspeakable believes so due to the blood.' Kingsley reported.
"Oh dear. Not even she deserved that." He looked sick.
"Indeed. The unspeakable is still doing work on the body to see if we can learn more." He said. "I can tell you from the memory he has his looks back."
"I see. What does he look like?" He asked, knowing that the man's looks started to change before he applied at Hogwarts.
"Here is a picture made from the memory." He handed it over.
"He looks like an older version of his teen years." He said.
"Yes he does." He agreed. "What would you like me to do?" He asked.
"Do an investigation but then make it a cold case. We will add this crime on once we are able to take the man down." He said.
"Yes sir." He nodded.
"I will send a note to the French Minister. He'll inform the others." He said.
"Yes sir." He nodded. "What about Umbridge?" He asked.
"Tell her you believe it might be an animal attack but there isn't much evidence to go on at the moment." He answered.
"Yes sir. Is that all?" He asked.
"If the other two aren't filled in, fill them in." He told him, talking about Amelia and Alastor.
"Yes sir."
"That is all."
"Yes sir." He stood and left after the wards were down and the door was unlocked.
The minute he walked out the door Umbridge was there. She gave him that fake smile. He gave one back.
"What was that all about?" She asked.
"We have a suspected animal attack but there isn't much evidence to go on at the moment." He told her.
"I see. Well you'll figure it out." She said.
"Thank you. If you will excuse me I must go back to investigating." He said.
"Of course." She smiled and went back to her desk.
(With the French Minister of Magic)
When the letter from the British Minister arrived Garnier sighed. He hoped this wasn't about the dark lord. He quickly opened it.
"Oh my Merlin!" He gasped.
He quickly called her parents in. When he told them the news they were devastated. Her mom ended up feinting. He promised to tell the Davets.
For safety reasons he went to the school. He talked to Fay and told her Layla was dead and who did it. Like with the parents he didn't tell her how she died.
Fay thanked him for the information. She then asked how the parents were. He told her before leaving. Fay told the others. Fay sent her condolences to her family. The boys sent a card too.
(With Umbridge)
After work the pink clad woman went to the dark lord. She bowed to him. He gave her a slight nod.
"What do you have for me?" He asked.
"They found Dreamer's remains. They haven't identified them. Shacklebolt believes it was an animal attack but there isn't much information." She informed him.
"I see. Good. Keep an eye out." He ordered.
"Yes sir." She said.
She left after that. Voldemort smirked once she was gone. He believed he had gotten away with it. Now he just needed to come up with a plan to get Potter.
(With the Dreamers)
After Layla's parents returned home they went to the bedroom and sat down on the bed. Neither could believe their daughter was dead. She had been murdered by that evil British dark lord.
What really hit the two was that they couldn't have a funeral. If they did then Voldemort would know. They were going to have to pretend their daughter was alive. They couldn't tell their family since it risked it getting out.
"It's not fair." She said, "I can't really grieve unless I am in my room."
"I know honey." He hugged her.
"I will do this." She said, "I want that man brought to justice."
"So do I." If he was stronger than the British dark lord he would go after him himself.
"I'm going to light the lavender incense she got me." She said, standing.
"Okay."
She went to the dresser and lit the incense. Soon the room filled with a lavender scent. They locked their door and hugged each other. The two began crying, saddened by the loss of their daughter.
Chapter 53: Dolores Umbridge's Death
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Dolores)
As Voldemort requested, Dolores kept an eye on the aurors that were investigating the found remains. So far they didn't know those remains belonged to Layla Dreamer. She thought she was Voldemort's top spy due to this as well as spying on the minister. She made certain the other Death Eaters knew this as well.
She knew it got on their nerves as well as made them jealous. That made her feel so good about herself and gave her ego a huge boost. Not many of the Death Eaters had liked her in the first place and now they really couldn't stand her. The only reason they didn't curse her was because she was still useful to their master.
At the moment she was talking to the minister. She was trying to get information out of her. Craig Dash was there as well. He was a new secretary and unknown to Umbridge he was also a Death Eater. The dark lord had him get hired because he didn't trust Umbridge and he had finally gotten hired. Dash was supposed to be the spy all along. He was pretending to be a muggleborn so that the light side would trust him.
'Ugh. Why did the minister have to hire this mudblood?' She wondered, acting like she was a pureblood and not a halfblood.
"There are a few people that believe the dark lord is still alive." The minister said, trying to gauge Dash's reactions.
"I have noticed that. Mostly old Dumbledore supporters." Dash.
"Especially with Layla's death." Dolores said.
"What?" They looked at her.
'That idiot.' Dash thought. 'Master won't be pleased.'
'Crap.' She thought. "I said especially with the remains that were found." She tried to play off.
"Yes I did hear that." Fudge said. 'Not the person I want to screw up but that's okay.'
'Thank goodness they bought that.' She thought.
"Well hopefully with time they learn he isn't coming back." The minister said.
"I hope so." Dash said.
"Yeah." She agreed.
"Well I need to go do paperwork." The minister said.
"Of course, minister." He bowed his head, before going back to his desk.
"Let me know if I can help or get you anything." She flirted.
"I will." He said, uncomfortable.
Fudge quickly retreated into his office. Dolores went back to her desk. She made sure to be doing her best. She didn't want Dash anywhere near the minister and wanted to get him fired. She hated the thought of working with a mudblood. Eventually it was time to leave.
"I hope the rest of your day is good." Dash said to her.
"Don't talk to me." She said, before leaving.
Dolores entered her home. She quickly made herself dinner before getting ready for bed. Just as she went to take a shower she felt herself being summoned. With a sigh she redressed and turned off the shower. She then went to the dark lord. She could see that he wasn't happy. She really hoped that it wasn't at her or directed towards her.
"Master." She bowed.
"You failed me." He whispered.
"W-what?" She looked afraid.
"You revealed information to the minister. You are just lucky that he believed your lie." He said, pissed off.
"H-how? Dash!?" That was a shock.
"Indeed. He pretends to be a muggle born so that the light side trusts him. He told me and showed me that you told them about Layla's death. Lucky for you the minister is stupid and really does believe you the remains that were found." He said.
"I am so sorry my lord. It was an accident." She cried.
"One that will cost you your life." He said.
"Please! Don't do this!" She knew what happened to Layla and also knew it was going to be different but just as bad.
"Oh but I shall." He said.
With a smirk Voldemort used one of his favorite curses on her. She didn't have a chance to run. Her screams were music to his ears. Once that became boring he gave her to Fenrir. He knew her hatred for werewolves and he knew that Fenrir hated her. The werewolf thanked him before taking her away. It was a full moon that night.
(With the Minister, Madam Bones, and the aurors)
Thanks to a certain spy the minister was aware that Craig Dash was an unmarked Death Eater. He was meant to be a spy for the dark lord and was actually a pureblood and not a muggle born. Dash wasn't even his last name. It was Swiffer. The Swiffer family were lesser known purebloods that were gray. They usually preferred to stay out of things.
Craig joined the dark because his older twin, a female, was going to become head of the family instead of him. He found that to be ridiculous and unfair. He was the male of the family. He should be lord Swiffer. The dark seduced him onto their side with the promise that he would become lord of his family and his sister would finally be put into her place.
They only found out after he was hired though. The spy wasn't aware of the plan until after he had been hired. It was decided that they would just keep an eye on him and pretend to not notice. To avoid suspicion the group would meet up at the minister's home after hours. That was where they were at the moment.
"So she admitted that Layla was dead?" Kingsley asked.
"Basically. She said Layla's death before acting like she said the remains that were found." He said.
"Do you think she knows Craig is a death eater?" Amelia asked.
"I have no clue. If she did she certainly acted like she hated him for being a muggle born." He answered.
"Well either way she is dead." Alaster told them.
"Tonight is a full moon." Kingsley said.
"Oh shit." The minister cursed as the rest paled.
"Exactly. I wouldn't be surprised if she ended up with one of the werewolves on his side." He said.
"What should we do?" Amelia asked.
"There isn't much we can do at the moment. We just need to make sure to keep Craig in the dark." Fudge said.
"Wonderful." She said sarcastically.
"Indeed." He agreed.
"I can't wait for all this to end." She said.
"We all do." Alaster told her
Chapter 54: Harry's Emotions and Fear
Notes:
(Chapter 54)
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
Harry was in his bedroom. He was trying to draw. He was having a hard time. He knew Layla was dead and she had been tortured to death. The adults told him that Voldemort had killed her. He later overheard Fay and Augusta talking about it.
It was at those times that Harry cursed his sensitive hearing. It wasn't helpful. It made him even more scared to let anyone out of his sight.
Knock knock
"Come in." Harry said
Severus opened the door and walked in. "Hello Harry."
"Hi." He put his pencil down.
"I just wanted to see how you are doing." He said, "And I want the truth."
"I know." He sighed.
Severus went over to his bed and sat down. He was a patient man. He knew that Harry would tell him. He just needed a few minutes to think about how and where to start.
"I just am feeling so much at the moment. Scared, guilty, angry, and sad." He admitted.
"Well which emotion do you want to start with?" He asked.
"I don't know." He whispered.
"Come here." He said.
Harry did as he was told. Once he was close enough Severus hugged him. It broke the dam and Harry began crying. Severus didn't say a word. He rubbed Harry's back and let the neko cry it out. He felt bad for the child and cursed both Dumbledore and Voldemort.
'He shouldn't have to go through this.' He thought.
Eventually Harry cried himself to sleep. Severus realized this and laid him down in his bed. He used a spell to clean Harry's face and covered him with a blanket. He made sure to remove the jewelry he was wearing.
"Sweet dreams child." He said before leaving.
He used a locator spell to find Fay. Once done he went to her. She was with Augusta having tea in the garden behind the apartments.
"Hello Severus. Care to join?" Augusta asked when she saw him.
"No. I just want to tell you that Harry is asleep." He went on to explain what happened.
"Poor child." Augusta said.
"Indeed. I suggest a mind healer." He said.
"I already contacted him. He will be here tomorrow." Fay revealed, sad that her son was going through this.
"That's good. I will inform the others." Severus said.
"Alright." She said, knowing Harry needed all the support they had.
"Poor child can't catch a break." Augusta sighed as Severus left.
"No he can't." She agreed.
The two finished their tea and then Fay went inside. She wanted to be there when Harry woke up. She had to have a talk with him and tell him about the healer.
Unfortunately for Harry his rest wasn't peaceful. He was plagued by nightmares. It wasn't just one. They were constantly changing. There was one constant though. That was Voldemort.
He dreamt that the dark lord had managed to get his hands on everyone and killed them. Sometimes it was just one person and sometimes it was multiple.
Sometimes Voldemort just used the killing curse and sometimes he tortured them to death. When it came to the youngest kids getting killed he woke up with a shout.
Fay was right there to comfort the poor neko. She assured him that they were all safe. She even got them to come to him since he needed to see them.
"It's okay Harry. I'm safe and so are the others." The naga comforted him.
"Thank you. Wait, where is Lucas?" He asked.
"I'm right here." He entered the room. "I went to get you a wet cloth and some water." He said.
"Oh." He was relieved.
"Sorry I scared you." He hugged him.
"It's okay." He said.
"Tomorrow your favorite healer is coming." Fay told him.
"Okay." He said.
"The appointment is around one in the afternoon." She said.
"I'll be ready." He said.
"Good." She smiled.
Once Harry had calmed down the group split off. Only Lucas, Fay, and Severus remained with Harry. The neko smiled at them. He was happy they loved and cared about him.
"You all don't have to stay here. I kinda just want to spend time in my kitten form." He told them.
"Are you sure you will be okay?" Fay asked.
"Yes. I'll probably play with the younger kids." He answered.
"Alright. Well, you know to get us if you need us." She said.
"I do." He said.
"Good."
She left the room and Harry changed into his kitten form. He left to find Vasuki and the twins. They were outside playing. The naga spotted the kitten and was excited. He loved playing with kitten Harry.
Nick was there and smiled. The kids chased Harry around. This meant that the kids would be worn out and easier to put to bed. It also meant that Harry would be distracted. He felt for the kid. Hopefully things would get better.
(With Voldemort)
The dark lord was pissed. Potter was nowhere to be found. He blamed Dreamer for it. She made it so that the family went into hiding.
He needed to end Potter before the child could end him. Especially since he was starting to feel weaker and he had no idea as to why. He was starting to find it hard to concentrate. Still he managed to fool his minions into believing he was still all powerful.
"M-master?" It was the minion he had given the mission to get his horcruxes to.
"What is it?" He stared at the scared man.
"I have your horcruxes." He said, handing him a box.
"It is about time." He hissed.
"I h-had trouble, especially since the list kept crossing items out." He whimpered.
"WHAT?!" He grabbed the list.
"S-sorry master. Whoever is taking care of these are doing it quickly. I think there is m-more than one person doing it." He whimpered again.
"Leave!" He hissed, "Before I decide to curse you."
The minion quickly ran for his life. Meanwhile Voldemort looked at the last remaining horcruxes. He now knew why he was feeling so weak. He only had his current soul piece, the one in Nagini, and the cup. He needed to really protect them.
'How the fuck did they know all the locations?' He wondered. 'No one but myself knew about them.'
He believed that somehow a traitor managed to get a hold of that information and told the minister. He was pissed. Whoever the spy was they were going to die a slow and painful death. That he vowed.
Chapter 55: Another Problem
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(Department of Mysteries)
Unspeakable 23 was in charge of magical ritual books. They were an expert on them. Every morning they would go through and check to make sure every book was there and in the correct place. 23 choked in shock when one was actually missing. They quickly ran to the logbook. They checked to see who removed the book.
This logbook was special. It had been a gift from a god. It magically updates whenever a book is removed from the shelf. It would log the name of the book, the date and time it was removed, and who was the one to remove it. When they saw who removed the book they felt faint. This was going to be catastrophic. They quickly ran to the head unspeakable.
“What is it?” They asked, seeing 23 so upset.
“Look.” They handed the logbook over.
“Oh shit.” They gasped. “H-how?”
“I have no idea.” 23 said.
“This is bad.” The head unspeakable said.
“I know. Do you want me to inform the minister?” 23 asked.
“No. I will.” They said.
“Good luck.”
“I’ll need it.” They sighed.
“I know.” 23 said.
The head unspeakable grabbed the logbook and went to go speak to the minister. To his luck he found him on his way back to his office. That meant his death eater secretary didn’t know they were talking. All they needed was his master to know about this. He quickly stopped him.
“Sir, could you come to my office?” They asked.
“Of course.” He said, worried.
They quickly went to the head unspeakable office. He then handed over the logbook. The minister looked it over and paled when he came to the last entry. He looked at the unspeakable with wide eyes.
“How?” He asked.
“I have no idea. One of the unspeakables saw and brought it to me. I will be investigating this but I know you need to be aware.” They answered.
“Thank you. I will inform Madam Bones and her team. They also need to be aware.” He said.
“I know. So do Heir Potter, his family, and of course the Dumbledores and Grindelwald.” They said.
“They do. Those poor people just can’t catch a break.” He sighed.
“No they can’t.” They said, feeling bad for them.
“Please keep me informed.” He said.
“I promise.” They said.
“Good.” He left after that. ‘I wish I could catch a break as well.’
Fudge made his way to Madam Bones’ office. He was happy to see she was there. She saw him and knew it wasn’t good. He shut the door behind him and put up a privacy ward. He then told her what was going on.
“Dedalus Diggle took out a book from the unspeakable’s library. It was a book on rituals. Soul Transference and Body Revival .” He informed her.
“No.” She paled.
“Yes. He is trying to find a way to bring Dumbledore back.” He said.
“Do you know how he entered the department of mysteries? The door won’t open if you aren’t magically registered as an approved person.” She said.
“No. The head unspeakable is looking into it.” He said.
“How can he still be loyal to that bastard?” She asked.
“That is something that escapes me as well.” He admitted.
“What do we do?” She asked.
“I am going to find out the exact rituals in that book. We cremated the body and disposed of the ashes so he can’t use that. The soul transference is what I am worried about.” Fudge said.
“So am I.” She said.
“As much as I hate to do this, we need someone on this. Diggle needs to be arrested. Even if he doesn’t bring that monster back, he still stole from the DOM.” He said.
“I know. I’ll have Moody take care of it. He knows Diggle better than the others.” She said.
“Good. I need to alert the Davets. If Diggle brings that monster back they need to be warned and so do the Dumbledores and Grindelwald.” He told her.
“Good luck.” She said.
“Thank you. How is the other case going?” He asked.
“We have an unspeakable with knowledge of the muggle world searching the muggle side of Riddle. So far we have learned they were rich and have three different homes. Two of them are unused. The third is under a fidelius charm.” She informed him.
“Let me guess, the manor located near his uncle’s home?” He asked.
“Yes. We have searched the other two and nothing. We are certain he never even knew about them. Still we set things up to catch him if he does go to one of them.” She said.
“Good.” The minister was relieved. “It really feels like we are starting to make progress.”
“Yes we are.” She said, also relieved by it.
“Never in all my years did I believe I would have to deal with two monsters and at the same time.” He sighed.
“Neither did I.” She said.
“Well, I shall take my leave.” He said.
“Good luck.” She said.
“Thank you. I am going to need it.” Fudge sighed before leaving.
He made his way to the office. Luckily his secretary wasn’t the wiser. He then warded his office as he made a few fire calls. First he called the Dumbledores and informed them of what was going on. Luckily both were together at the time. Neither were happy but at least they didn’t blame him. Adeline already began thinking up a spell to help.
Next he called Grindelwald. The man was shaking and had to be medicated to calm down. An auror was placed to keep the poor man safe. He felt for the man. He had spent most of his life being tormented and raped by Albus Dumbledore and he knew the thought of him coming back terrified the man.
Next he called Fay Davet. She thanked him for the information. Oh she was pissed but not at the minister. She was pissed off at the idiot that wanted to bring back Dumbledore. They all just hoped they found Diggle before he could revive Dumbledore.
(With Diggle)
With a little laugh Diggle ran inside his home. Not the one in Britain. No he didn’t want to risk it in case they caught onto him. No, this one was in Turkey. He then went into the basement. There was a man in the middle of the room. He was tied up.
Since the ministry cremated Albus and got rid of the ashes he knew he needed another. This man was from Turkey and a powerful wizard. He was a friend of the Diggle family and foolishly trusted him. It was how he was lucky to get a hold of him. He accepted and drank the firewhisky Diggle had offered him.
He then took him to the basement and tied him up. He had stolen some magical restraints and kept him out. He sat down and began looking through the book he stole. He soon came upon the perfect ritual. It required both a potion and a spell.
“Shit. This potion is too complicated for me.” He growled.
Diggle knew he would need to pay someone to make it. He just needed to find that person. This potion was illegal since soul transference was illegal. That meant he had to pay a lot to get it made and find someone willing to do it. It was most likely a criminal or a dark wizard. Still he was going to need to do it, even if he hated to.
“Bringing Albus back is worth it. For the greater good.” He said.
“Master?” It was a house elf.
“What?” He nastily asked.
“Someone is at the door for you master.” He told him.
“Who?” He asked.
“An auror.” He said.
“What?! Why?!” Diggle asked.
“Lady Demir reported that she last saw her husband with you.” He said.
“Oh. Hide him.” He said.
“Yes sir.” With a snap of his finger the restrained man disappeared.
Diggle stood up and went upstairs. He put what he believed to be a charming smile on his face and answered the door. To his surprise there were two aurors. One was a Turkish auror and the other was Moody. Now he was worried.
“W-what is going on?” He asked.
“I am looking for Lord Demir and he is here to search for that book.” He said, pointing to the book still in Diggle’s hand.
“Oh.” He paled.
“That book is enough cause to let me arrest you.” Moody said. “If that is okay with our friend here.” He looked at the other auror.
“Yes it is. Just try and see if he knows the whereabouts of Lord Demir.” He said.
“Of course.” He smirked.
“NO!” Diggle slammed the door.
“Seriously?” The two aurors said.
Moody knocked down the door and the other auror sent a spell that stunned the idiotic wizard. Moody took the man into custody and the Turkish auror searched the house. He found something in the basement. It was a ward. He quickly removed it and found the missing lord. He was then taken to the hospital. Meanwhile Moody took Diggle to the Turkish ministry for questioning.
Chapter 56: Diggle's Interrogation
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(Ministry of Magic in Turkey)
“Auror Moody?” It was the auror that accompanied him to Diggle’s home.
“Auror Aslan. How is Lord Demir?” He asked.
“He is doing okay. He wasn’t harmed. Just drugged to sleep.” He answered.
“That’s good.” He was relieved.
“Yes it is. Diggle is also ready in the interrogation room. Are you ready?” He asked.
“Yes I am.” He said.
“Follow me then.” He said.
Moody did just that. The two aurors entered the room. Diggle was pale but he glared at them. He had failed in his mission and he blamed them. His new plan was to not talk to them at all. They didn’t have anything to really prove what he was doing and he wasn’t about to incriminate himself. Too bad the laws in magical Turkey were different from magical Britain.
“Well Diggle, what a mess you put yourself in.” Moody said.
“Kidnapping and attempting an illegal ritual.” Aslan shook his head.
“Not to mention theft.” He said.
“True, true.”
“....” Diggle kept quiet.
“I don’t think Diggle here read up on the laws of your country.” Moody said.
That made Diggle drop the glare as he wondered what the scarred man meant. Aslan gave him a smirk.
“I don’t think he has either. Otherwise he would just talk now.” He said.
“You’re right. This is your country. Would you like to do him the honors?” He asked.
“I think I would.” He said.
“Then the floor is yours.” He smirked.
“Why thank you. You see, Diggle, we take kidnapping, drugging, and use of illegal rituals, even attempted, on a lord very seriously. Since you are a foreigner it makes it worse. Therefore we are legally allowed to use Veritaserum on you.” He smiled brightly.
“No!” Diggle gasped.
“Yes!” Aslan mocked.
“Y-you can’t. I am also a lord!” He protested.
“From Britain and not America. Plus if you were in Britain we would be allowed to use veritaserum on you as well since you were in possession of a book on illegal rituals that was stolen from the ministry.” Moody smirked.
“B-b-”
“Would you like to talk now?” Aslan asked.
“Yes!” He said.
“Great. How did you steal the book?” Moody asked, knowing Diggle didn’t have access to the unspeakable library.
“I walked right in and grabbed the book.” He answered.
“You need a special badge to even enter the department.” He said.
“Albus had a few and I used the one he gave me.” He admitted.
“Albus Dumbledore had access to the department of mysteries?” Moody asked, enraged.
“Yes. Do you remember the ten unspeakables that went missing a year before Potter defeated you-know-who?” He asked.
“Yes. I am starting to guess that the dark lord had nothing to do with them and Albus was the reason they went missing.” He said.
“Yes. Albus killed them. They refused him unlimited access. He tried to get them to see the necessity since we were in war but they refused. He killed them, took the badges, and disposed of their bodies. Everyone just assumed it was you-know-who.” He revealed.
“And he gave you one of them?” He asked.
“Yes. He kept one but gave the rest out to his loyal followers.”
“Who?” Moody asked.
“Emmeline Vance, Mundungus Fletcher, Sturgis Podmore, Hestia Jones, Sybill Trelawney, Augusta Figg, Elphias Doge, and Caradoc Dearborn.” He answered.
“I see.”
“Dearborn is alive but in hiding. He betrayed Albus during the war. Not with you-know-who but with Grindelwald. Albus found out during the war with he-who-must-not-be-named.” He said.
“Thank you.” He wrote that down. “How did you learn this?”
“Albus learned he was alive and I was tasked to find him. He is somewhere in Canada.” He answered.
“Why did you kidnap Lord Demir?” Aslan asked.
“He’s powerful. Since Albus was powerful before death not anybody would do. While Lord Demir wasn’t as powerful as Albus, his body was least likely to burn when doing the ritual.” He answered.
“How did you drug him?” He asked.
“He trusted me so he never checked his firewhisky.”
“How far were you in the ritual preparation?” He asked.
“Not far. I had only just found the perfect one. It required both a spell and a potion. The potion was complicated and I knew I was going to need a potion master to make one. I don’t know any since Albus would make potions or have Snape do it. Snape never made the illegal potions though.” He said, knowing Albus didn’t trust the man.
“Why did you attempt to bring Albus Dumbledore back?” Moody asked.
“He was saving our world. He was the greater good. Without him the world is doomed.” He answered.
“Weren’t you at his trial? Didn’t you hear what the man admitted under veritaserum?” He asked, mystified.
“Yes and yes. I know that the potion was tampered with and forced him to admit those things. Albus would never rape anyone or make a horcrux. He never would have imprisoned a phoenix. Those were all lies.” He said.
“He’s delusional.” Aslan said.
“He really is.” He blinked. “I have no more questions at the moment.”
“Neither do I. He will be placed in a holding cell until his trial. Just contact me if you need to talk to him again.” He said.
“Thank you. I will.” He said.
The two left the room and another auror took Diggle to the holding cell. Moody retrieved the badge and the book. He went back to Britain. There he met with the minister, madam Bones, and the head unspeakable. They all waited to hear what the man had to tell them. They knew it was about Diggle but what was unknown. He took a deep breath.
“I found Diggle in Turkey. That fool answered the door holding the book.” He handed it over to the unspeakable.
“What an idiot.” The unspeakable shook their head.
“I thought so. He also kidnapped a Turkish lord in order to perform Soul and Magic Transference .” Diggle actually bent the corner of the page so he could find it again. “He knew that he needed a skilled potion master for the potion but didn’t know who. That was as far as he had gotten.”
“That’s good.” Amelia was relieved.
“Indeed. Apparently Lord Demir is very powerful and was a family friend. Made for a perfect opportunity. He drugged the fire whiskey and kept him in the basement.” He said.
“Idiot. How was he able to get the book?” Cornelius asked.
“This is the part none of you will like.” He sighed.
“I am getting used to these types of information being revealed.” Amelia said.
“I know but it is bad.” He took a deep breath. “The ten unspeakables that disappeared the year before the murder of the Potter’s wasn’t Riddle’s fault. Albus Dumbledore killed them because they refused him unlimited access to the department of mysteries.”
“Oh my.” She gasped.
“Bastard.” The unspeakable growled.
“Of course.” Fudge rolled his eyes.
“He took their badges.” He revealed. “He kept one for himself and gave the rest to his loyal followers. Diggle was one of them and that was how he managed to get the book.” Moody informed them and handing the badge over.
“Who else?” Amelia asked.
“Emmeline Vance, Mundungus Fletcher, Sturgis Podmore, Hestia Jones, Sybill Trelawney, Augusta Figg, Elphias Doge, and Caradoc Dearborn. I will be talking to them and getting those badges.” He said.
“Dearborn disappeared during the war. Riddle may have the badge.” She reminded him.
“Actually he isn’t.” He announced.
“What?” They all looked at him.
“Diggle revealed that he is alive and hiding somewhere in Canada. Apparently he betrayed Albus during the war Grindelwald was forced to create. He went into hiding because he knew Albus and learned about the betrayal during the war with Riddle. He tasked Diggle with finding him.” He said.
“I see.” Fudge closed his eyes. “Kingsley can help you out. I want those badges found. I also want a new system figured out. Who knows who was where and if they managed to make copies.”
“Yes sir.” He said, leaving.
“Will we ever find out everything that man has done?” Amelia asked.
“Most likely not.” The unspeakable answered.
“What a mess.” She sighed.
“As much as I hate this, we need an inventory done.” Fudge said.
“I know sir. I will get the department heads on it.” The unspeakable told him.
“Good.” He rubbed his head.
“Well, I have a lot of work. Excuse me.” They left.
“So do I.” Fudge sighed. “So do you. Let’s just get to it.”
“Of course.” Amelia said and the two went their separate ways.
Chapter 57: Attempted Breakout
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] in italics.
Chapter Text
(Azkaban)
The minister had learned that the dark lord was planning to break out his followers from Azkaban. Too bad for him he had already taken precaution. He made sure the followers were taken to maximum security. Now most people didn’t know that in maximum security there were no dementors. No, there was something much worse. Maximum Security held furies. These types of furies made one feel their victims' pain.
They were immune to magic. The only reason they worked there was because they were given a good meal and they hated these criminals and wanted them to pay. They would never allow Voldemort to take them nor would they join them. He was able to get them moved since the convicted Death Eaters had rioted a few days after their lord returned. No doubt the mark on their arms had alerted them.
At the moment he was going to Azkaban to talk to the head Fury. He wanted to inform her of the dark lord’s plan. He made sure to never anger them and he knew that not telling her would do just that. He soon stepped foot on the island.
“Good evening Minister.” The guard greeted.
“Good morning auror Filch.” He greeted them back.
“Is there anything I can help you with?” They asked.
“No but thank you for asking. I have a meeting with the head of the furies.” He answered.
“Good luck sir.” He said.
“Thank you.” He knew he would need it.
Fudge made his way to maximum security. He talked to the guard before going through. It wasn’t long until he was in the head Fury office. She looked at him with cold eyes and wondered what he wanted to talk to her about.
“My spy told me the Dark Lord plans to break out his death eaters tonight.” He informed her.
“I see. Thank you for telling me. He’s going to find that to be impossible.” She smirked.
“You’re welcome. Now I am well aware you and your furies can handle yourself but if you need anything please let me know.” He said.
“Would you like those that attack to be dead or alive?” She asked.
“Alive but if you kill them then that is their fault for attacking a fury.” He shrugged.
“Indeed.” She agreed.
“How are the prisoners?” He asked.
“Begging to die.” She answered.
“Guess they can take what they once were doing.” He smirked.
“No they can’t.” She smirked back.
“Well, I must take my leave.” He said.
“Of course. Thank you once more for informing me.” She said.
“You are most welcome.” He said before leaving.
Fudge went home after that. He was still worried but knew there wasn’t much he could do. The guards, his aurors, and the furies all knew what was going to happen and were prepared. Still he just wished that this was all over and he could go back to the wizarding world being mostly at peace. He had just finished dinner when an auror contacted him.
“They tried to invade sir.” The auror informed him.
“What happened?” He asked.
“They didn’t know they had been moved but they did try to get control of the dementors. That failed. They kept them at bay and searched the prison. Finding the furies they left. Not before the furies managed to capture three death eaters. They caught Crabbe, Goyle, and Nott.” He answered.
“Good.” That was a relief.
“They are now in a holding cell. Madam Bones is on her way there.” He said.
“Oh?”
“She had already been at the ministry when they were brought in.” He explained.
“I see. I’ll be there soon.” He said.
“Yes sir.” The auror disconnected the call.
“Darling?” He looked at his wife.
“It’s alright dear. I understand.” She said.
“I will hopefully be back soon.” He said.
“Don’t rush.” She said.
“I love you.” He kissed her.
“I love you as well.” She said.
He smiled before leaving. He found Amelia waiting for him by the interrogation rooms. They soon entered the one housing Nott. He glared at them but didn’t say a word. The two sat down and soon it began.
“Lord Nott, would you care to explain why you were at Azkaban?” Fudge asked.
“Visiting.” He lied.
“Why would you be visiting anyone so late? It was eight pm.” He asked.
“Very important and it couldn't wait.” He said.
“Witnesses say you tried to get the dementors to release a few inmates.” He said.
“Lies!” He hissed.
“You are calling my guards and the dementors liars?” He asked.
“They are.” He said, sticking to this story.
“What about the Furies that captured you?” He asked.
“They just don’t like men.” He said.
“Uh-huh.” He nodded.
“What about the spells casted from your wand?” He asked.
“Someone else must have used my wand to cast those spells.” He said, making the other two want to roll their eyes.
“Well, unfortunately the evidence is against you. You can either tell us the truth now or this goes to trial. Since this will be seen as a terrorist attack, the use of veritaserum will be used.” Amelia warned him.
“I am telling the truth.” He said, smirking.
“Alright. You will be placed in a holding cell at Azkaban until your trial.” She said, “Take him.”
“Secrecy spell?” Amelia asked.
“Most likely.” He said.
“I thought so.” She sighed.
“Let’s get the other two interrogations done.” He said.
“Okay.” She sighed again.
They did just that but got nowhere. They were glad that they didn’t get their hopes up. At least they managed to get three more death eaters. They all wondered what Voldemort’s reaction was to finding out they had failed.
(With Voldemort)
The dark lord was in his throne room. He was waiting for his death eaters to return to him. Eventually one entered the room. He knew something was wrong, especially since the man the death eater was already cowering.
“What happened?” He demanded.
“We failed. The dementors rejected our offers and your death eaters had been transferred to max security. There we learned they are guarded by furies. Nott, Crabbe, and Goyle were arrested.” He said, body tensing since he knew he was about to be tortured.
“WHAT?! CRUCIO!’ He yelled.
“AH!!!!!” The poor boy yelled.
The curse soon ended. “The dementors refused?!” That was a shock.
“Y-yes sir. Their l-leader said it wasn’t w-worth it. Apparently the un-unspeakables created a spell that c-c-co-could kill them.” He answered.
“I see.” He scowled. “They moved my death eaters?”
“Apparently t-there was a riot. We only learned about this after the t-three were arrested. The minister felt they needed to go to max security s-s-since they injured a few guards.” He said.
“Those idiots. Now you said furies were the guards?” He asked.
“Yes sir.” He nodded.
“Damn them!” He hissed. “Furies are immune to our magic.”
“Lord Parkinson made everyone take a vow of secrecy.” He informed him.
“Good. At least one of you wasn’t incompetent.” He said.
“A-anything else sir?” He wanted to be far away.
“Go research furies!” He demanded.
“Y-yes sir.” He all but ran off.
“Those fucking idiots!” He screamed.
Luckily for the ministry the death eater ran into Malfoy. He gave the blonde the story on what happened and Malfoy gave him a potion to help with the effects of the torture curse. Malfoy then went home and gave the information to the minister.
Chapter 58: Fourteenth Birthday
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Harry and Neville)
Harry and Neville were in Harry’s room. They were getting ready for their fourteenth birthday party. Both were sad that once more their friends couldn’t be there. Harry was also feeling a little guilty and blamed himself. Mostly he blamed the dark lord since the man wouldn’t leave him alone.
“It’s not your fault.” Neville said.
“What?” Harry looked confused.
“Us not being able to have a party with our friends. It isn’t your fault.” He said.
“I know. I keep telling myself that whenever I feel guilty. Right now I blame the dark lord.” He said.
“Good. It is his fault.” He said.
“I know. At least we can still mirror call them.” Harry said.
“Very true. I’m done.” He said.
“So am I.” He said.
“Let’s go.” He said.
The two left and went to the backyard. That was where their party was being held. A large mirror was set up. The twins were in their swings and were currently sleeping. Vasuki spotted them first and ran over to them.
“Happy birthday!” He said, hugging them.
“Thank you.” The two said, hugging him back.
“Do you like the flowers? I picked them out myself.” He proudly informed them.
“The sunflowers are gorgeous.” Harry answered.
“They really are. Nice choice.” Neville said to the naga.
“Thank you.” He grinned.
The others came over to hug them and wish them a happy birthday. Then they ate their dinner. Once done they mirror called their friends. Everyone wished them a happy birthday. They caught up for a bit before it was time to open presents. Since Jason was the first person on the mirror call they opened his first.
He got Harry a book on magic art through history. Harry loved it a lot. For Neville he gave him some seeds he picked up from magical America. The two loved their gifts and thanked them. Next was Talia’s gifts. For Neville she gave him some new fire and water plants. For Harry she gave him a few clothes. They were imp style clothes. He loved them. Neville loved the new plants.
Lucy’s gifts were next. She gave Harry a silver kitten necklace. For Neville she sent him a mixed seed packet on wind plants. Her twin gave Harry a silver choker with a black kitten on it. For Neville she got him some more gardening tools. They thanked them.
“Me next.” Lola said.
Lola gave Neville a book on fairy plants. For Harry she gave him a book on Roman art. Both loved the gifts that she gave them. They thanked her and next they opened Alex’s gifts. He gave them both framed photos of their friends. The two really appreciated it. Melody was next. She gave Harry a harp. She knew he was learning how to play. For Neville she got him a book on fertilizers.
“Aqua is next.” Harry said.
She gave Neville a special herbology journal. It self-updated whenever a herbologist published a paper. He really loved it. For Harry she gave him an art magazine that self-updated whenever a new issue came out. He too loved his gift.
Asim was next. He gave Neville some snake skinned boots that were charmed to make the person walk lightly. For Harry he got him a leather cuff. It was charmed to alert him of poisons. The two thanked him.
“Finally.” Adam said.
“Impatient.” Neville teased.
“Yes I am.” He said.
The rest of them laughed. Soon the two opened their presents from him. He gave Harry some more art supplies. He gave Neville a new journal to use. He knew he was close to filling up his old one with herbology notes and sketches. They thanked him.
“You’re welcome.” He smiled.
After that they played a few games before they hung up the call. They ate some cake and now it was time to open up the rest of their gifts. Alice and Frank gave them their gifts first. They gave their son another herbology journal from the Hufflepuff line. He was very excited to have it. In fact he was so excited his wings fluttered so fast it knocked a few things off the table.
“Sorry.” He blushed in embarrassment.
“It’s okay.” Fay said, picking them up.
“Oh wow. Thanks aunt Alice, uncle Frank.” Harry said.
He held up a shadow box. It was filled with his first baby outfit, his first sonogram picture, a picture of him and his parents, and his first blanket. He really appreciated it. He carefully placed it down and hugged them. He then had a house-elf hang the shadow box up in his room.
“How?” Sirius asked.
“Scavengers. Kingsley Shacklebolt sent these over to us. He found that both our house and the old Potter house had been gone through by people. They took things and sold them on the black market.” Frank revealed.
“Wow.” Harry blinked. “People will do anything for money.”
“Yes they will. Bottom feeders.” Sirius wished to swear but knew better.
“Anyway here you both go.” Augusta said, handing them over.
“Thank you.” The two said.
The elderly witch had given him a few more dresses and dress robes. He thanked her for them. They were really pretty. For her grandson she gave him a few more formal robes. He really liked them. Next was Fay. She gave Harry a few more art supplies and for Neville she got him a few seeds. They thanked her.
Next was Lucas. He gave his mate a gold bracelet with little gold music notes. Harry immediately put the bracelet on before hugging the blonde. Neville received some charmed gloves to help him handle elemental plants. He thanked him.
Sirius and Remus handed them their next gift. They gave them a gameboy. An American wizard managed to get them to work with magic. Harry received a pokemon red and Neville received pokemon blue. Both systems were white. The boys had wanted one so they saved up to get them.
“Thank you.” The two said.
“You’re welcome. Just remember to tell us if the gameboys ever stop working. Just because the runes work doesn’t mean it will keep working.” Remus said.
“We will.” They promised.
“Good.” He smiled at them.
“Here you both go.” Severus said.
“Thanks.” The two said.
They opened their gifts. He got them a special cauldron cleaning kit, an expert level potion kit, and a few different kinds of cauldrons. He was determined to make sure they became experts in potions. He didn’t care if they mastered it but they had to be experts. They thanked him.
“You think we are good enough for these cauldrons?” Harry asked, surprised.
He was surprised because using other cauldrons, like copper or gold, had different effects on potions. Those not skilled could really be in danger if they used them. It was very dangerous. It did make them proud since Severus was very strict and cautious. If he thought they could use them then that was saying a lot.
“I do.” He confirmed. “Under supervision of course.” He gave them a look.
“We promise.” They said.
“Good.” He smiled at them.
Alex and Nick were next. For Harry they gave him some new cat toys. They had noticed many of his old ones were broken. The young neko loved them. They had to put them away since Harry became distracted by them. For Neville the couple got him some gardening clothes for the water section of his greenhouse. This way he didn’t have to worry about using charms. Some plants reacted badly around them.
Vasuki was last. “These are from the twins as well.” He said.
“Thank you.” The two said.
He gave them drawings and a handmade bracelet. The drawings were of them all and around the edge were the twin’s handprints. Harry’s bracelet was a green and gold string. Neville’s was a blue and purple string. The two put the bracelet on immediately.
“These are beautiful.” Harry said.
“We love them.” Neville said.
“You’re welcome.” The naga blushed.
They ate some cake and played with the younger kids. Once it was time for bed they all cleaned up. The kids, minus the twins, went to Neville’s bedroom for a sleepover.
(With Voldemort)
The dark lord was pissed. Potter would be celebrating his fourteenth birthday. He shouldn’t have even celebrated his second one. That boy survived the curse and it pissed Voldemort off. He wanted that boy dead and yet he was still alive.
“If only I could get my hands on that brat!” He seethed.
Potter wasn’t his only problem. There was a spy inside his faction and he had yet to find them. His horcruxes were gone and he was becoming weaker by the day. He knew it had to do with the fact his soul was very small. He wished he never split it so many times. He needed to find a way to fix the mess he was in.
‘I wish those fools weren’t so useless.’ He thought.
He couldn’t ask them for help. They would likely get themselves arrested. He already lost a couple thanks to that botched breakout. He blamed all his failures on his minions and on Potter.
‘Somehow I will fix this.’ He thought. ‘Then I will rule the world like I was supposed to.’
Chapter 59: Neville's Mate
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Harry and Neville)
Harry and Neville were in Harry’s room. They were making sure that they had everything packed since the next day was going to be the first day of school. Despite the fact their family lived on campus they didn’t want to forget anything. They wanted to make it as normal as possible. Their things were on the floor as they went over the checklist.
“I have everything packed.” Neville said.
“So do I.” Harry said.
“Good. We are ready then.” He said.
“Yes we are.” He said sadly.
“Are you okay?” Neville asked him.
“Yeah. Just sad.” He said.
“I understand. I know you want a normal year but at least we get to see our friends in person.” He reminded him.
“That’s true.” He smiled.
“Eventually we will go home but we just need to be patient.” He said.
“I know. It’s just hard. I hate that a stupid self fulfilling prophecy made me the target. I hate that because Severus and the others are close to me, they are also targets.” He sighed.
“I know.” He hugged him. “Hopefully soon that man is taken down.”
“I hope so.” He hugged him back.
Knock knock
“Are you both ready?” Fay asked.
“Yes.” They both answered.
“Good. Professor Gladius is here.” She informed them.
“Already?” Harry asked, surprised.
“Yes. There is a new transfer student and she will be in your dorm. He wants you both to help her feel welcome. According to him she is very nervous.” She informed them.
“Oh okay.” He said.
“Come along.” She smiled.
“Okay. The two said, grabbing their things.
They met their professor at the door. He smiled at them and gave them more information. The new student was a flora fairy, like Neville. She, like Neville, also came into an inheritance instead of being born one. Unlike Neville, her family abandoned her. That was why she was transferring to the school.
Both felt for the girl. Harry knew what it was like to not be wanted by your family for being different. Both made a silent vow to be that girl’s friend and show her the love her family didn’t. They were soon off with the professor. He showed them to their dorms.
Fourth years were sorted by elements. Harry and Neville were in the nature dorm. Lola, Jason, Kairi, Rosemary, and Dawn were also in the nature dorm but they were going to arrive later with the rest of those sorted into the nature dorm.
“Are you both ready?” Their professor asked.
“Yes.” The two agreed.
“Great.” He let them inside. “Caroline?”
“I’m here.” A soft voice said.
Neville’s eyes went wide when he saw the girl. She had shoulder length sandy blond hair with pink, blue, and purple streaks. She was pale with a beauty mark under her right eye. Her eyes were a dark brown. She was around the same height as Harry. Her wings were similar to a dragonfly’s wings. The tips of her wings were a rose pink. In the middle the color changed to baby blue with light pink flowers. The part of her wings that were attached to her back were light purple. Like Neville’s wings, Caroline’s seemed to be surrounded by glitter. Her ears were also pointed.
Neville knew that this fairy was his mate. He thought she was gorgeous. Harry smirked when he realized what was going on. He was happy for his best friend. He walked up to the girl and offered her his hand.
“Hello. I’m Harry Potter-Davet. It is nice to meet you.” He said.
“N-nice to meet you as well. I am Caroline Smith.” She shook his hand.
“This is my best friend Neville Longbottom.” He knew his friend was too tongue tied to speak.
“H-hi.” She nervously waved, wondering why she felt a pull to him.
“H-hi.” He waved back after finding his voice.
“I’ll leave you kids to it.” Professor Gladius said with a knowing smile.
“Goodbye professor.” Harry was the only one to say.
“Goodbye.” He left after that.
Harry grabbed their bags and went into their room. He put Neville’s on his side of the room before unpacking. He then changed into his uniform. He returned to the other two and found them staring at each other. Harry couldn’t help but laugh.
“What?” The two looked at him.
“Did you two even notice the professor leaving or me going to my dorm room and returning?” He asked.
The two blushed at that. It caused Harry to start laughing once more. It was hilarious. He shook his head and sat down. He then looked at Caroline.
“Before the RA gets here you will want to change into your uniform. They will have you do it anyway but this just makes it easier.” He said.
“R-right. Thank you.” She ran to her room.
“You too, Neville.” He said when he spotted the fairy pouting.
“Fine.” He grumbled and went into the bedroom.
Harry shook his head and took out the mirror phone. He sent a text to his mate and let him know what happened. He just wanted to make sure he didn’t accidentally do something wrong. Lucas said he didn’t and that made him relieved. The glare he had received from Neville was just because he was grumpy that his mate went to her room and not because Neville was jealous.
Soon others arrived at the dorm. Harry said hi to his friends and gave them a friendly warning. They thanked him and went to their dorm rooms to unpack and change. The RA came, made sure they were all changed then took them to the dining hall.
“I am Wellington Tapp. I will be turning 23 in two days and I am the Herbologist’s apprentice. As many can tell I am a wizard.” He introduced himself.
Wellington had short strawberry blonde hair. He was pale and littered with freckles, His eyes were a deep blue. He was very tall and fit. He looked at one of the kid on the right of him.
“You’re up, kid.” He said.
The kid stood up. “Hi. I’m Ash Metallic. I am a wood nymph, Earth dryad, and metal weredragon hybrid. I am fourteen years old. I also want to be an animal healer.”
Ash had metallic sage green hair that was in a mohawk. His eyes were shamrock green. His deep brown skin had a metallic shine to it. He was the tallest of the bunch. His ears were pointed and turned downwards. His horns and wings were chocolate brown. They too had a metallic shine to them.
“I’m Jason Brown and I’m fourteen. I want to become a potion master. Oh and I’m a nature elf.” He said.
“I’m Lola Summers. I am a fourteen year old witch. My plans are to become a healer.” She introduced herself.
“Hi. I’m Kairi Blaine, a werewolf, and I’m fourteen. I still dream of being a potion mistress and creating werewolf friendly potions.” She said after Lola sat down.
“Hello. I am Rosemary Fairyweather. I am a fourteen year old nature elf. I want to work with children but I’m not sure how.” She introduced before sitting down.
“I’m Dawn Curious. I am fourteen and a cat demon. I am planning on taking over my mom’s travel company.” She said.
“Hello I am Caroline Smith. I am fourteen and a nature fairy. I was going to be a lawyer like my mom but now I don’t know.” She softly said.
“That’s okay.” Harry said to her. “You still have time to figure that out.”
“Thanks.” She smiled at him.
“You’re welcome.”
“I’m Angelica Badgley. I am fourteen and a Siren. My plan is to become a social worker for magical children.” She introduced.
Angelica had dark red hair and bright blue eyes. She was tall with a slight tan. Her face was covered in freckles.
“I’m Neville Longbottom and I am a nature fairy. I am also fourteen and plan to be a herbologist.” He said.
“Hello. I am Harry Potter-Davet. I am fourteen and a neko. I plan on being a professional artist.”
After that they ate and talked. When they finished they returned to their dorms. Harry thought it was cute when Caroline and Neville began walking together and talking. They were so cute together.
Harry noticed how Ash was looking at her and frowned. It seemed like he had a crush on the new nature fairy. He hoped the hybrid wouldn’t be a problem. He didn’t want the two to have to deal with that. He knew what it felt like to have someone trying to steal his mate away. He made a mental note to keep an eye on him.
Chapter 60: Comfort
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Harry)
Harry was in the library doing homework. He was researching neko friendly potions for his potion class. He wanted to make sure he didn’t miss any. As he worked he heard a whispered argument. It was Ash and his brother Oak. They seemed to be fighting. Harry tried to ignore it but the two were getting louder.
“I was asking for advice, not a lecture!” Ash hissed.
“You want to steal someone’s mate!” That caught Harry’s attention.
“No! What I said was that I have a crush on someone’s mate and I want help in getting rid of said crush!” He yelled.
“What is going on?” The librarian asked.
“Nothing.” Oak quickly said.
“I’m sorry. I have a crush on someone and recently learned she has a mate. I asked my brother for advice on getting over said crush but he believes I want to steal her away from her mate.” Ash explained.
“I see.” She said, “Keep it down.”
“Yes ma’am.” He said, wondering if she believed that he was trying to steal someone’s mate.
“That’s it?” Oak asked in shock.
“What do you mean?” She asked.
“He wants to steal someone’s mate!” He shouted.
“That isn’t what he said.” Harry spoke up.
“Excuse me?” Ash glared at him.
“He said he wanted help getting over his feelings for the person he was crushing on. Not once did he say he was going to steal her.” He defended.
“How can you defend him?” He asked.
“Because he hasn’t done anything wrong.” He said. “People get feelings and that’s okay. Sure he is crushing on Neville’s mate but he isn’t planning on acting on it.”
“You know?” The two were shocked.
“Yes. I noticed it when we were introducing ourselves. I also know you overheard Neville telling one of our friends. I saw the sadness and I saw you avoid Caroline after that.” He revealed.
“O-oh.” Ash looked scared.
“It’s okay. Like I said, people get feelings.” He said.
“But-” Harry cut him off.
“No buts. I would be mad if he pursued his feelings. Instead he is asking his older brother for help in getting rid of those feelings.” He said.
“Like you would understand.” Oak sneered.
“I have had two people try to steal my mate.” The neko said.
“I-” This time he cut himself off since he had no idea what to say.
“Well said child. Now make sure to keep it down. Ash, there are books about feelings in section R, Row F.” The librarian said.
“Thank you ma’am.” He bowed his head to her.
“You’re welcome.” She walked away.
“Harry, does Neville know?” Ash asked.
“No. He never noticed and I didn’t want to worry him. He likes you and if his friend was trying to steal his mate he would be heartbroken. He would also feel guilty if he knew his friend was having a hard time.” He said.
“Good.” That was a relief. “I want to get over my feelings before I say anything to him.”
“Okay.” He nodded.
Ash went to look at those books. He hoped one would help him. Oak sneered at the neko and left. He didn’t like how he was being talked to. He decided it was time to cause a little trouble in order to teach his brother a lesson. He hated that his little brother was trying to steal another person’s mate. After what happened with their parents, Oak thought Ash would know better but apparently not.
“LONGBOTTOM!” He found the person he had been looking for.
“Y-yeah?” The startled fairy looked at the hybrid.
“We need to talk. Privately.” He said.
“O-okay.” He didn’t want to be alone with him.
“Great.” He pulled him into an empty classroom. “I am sorry to be the one to tell you this, especially since your friend Potter knows but my brother is after your mate.”
“Brother?” He wondered if it was Ash.
“Ash. He is my baby brother. Back when our parents were going here a werewolf tried to steal our mom even though she and my dad were dating and it was common knowledge that they were mates. When that didn’t work out he tired again atAsh’s sixth birthday. I would have thought Ash would know better because of that but apparently not. He just asked me how to steal her away.” He said.
“That’s not what Harry and Asim told me.” He said.
“W-what?” Oak was shocked.
“Harry messaged me on the mirror phone and let me know what happened and Asim, who had been in the library and witnessed what happened, messaged me the same thing. To be honest I already knew Ash was crushing on my mate and was avoiding her because of it.” He said.
“Oh my- I can’t believe he fooled you all. I will make sure you all get help!” He left after that.
“I should let the RA know.” He sighed.
Neville messaged Harry and Asim before going to the RA. He let her know what was happening. She promised to talk some sense into Oak. Next Neville went to find Ash. The hybrid gave him a nervous, guilty smile.
“I am so sorry.” He said.
“Do you plan on trying to steal Caroline away from me?” He asked.
“No!” He would never do that.
“Good. Then you have nothing to apologize for. Crushes aren’t something you can control.” He said.
“True.” He said.
“I just wanted to make sure you know your brother is crazy.” He said.
“I noticed.” He sighed.
Neville placed a hand on his shoulder. “Are you okay?”
“Not really.” His eyes teared up. “I just wanted help getting rid of my crush on Caroline and my brother blew up on me.”
“So I heard. I am sorry he reacted that way. If you want to talk, I am here for you.” He said.
“Thank you.” Tears flowed down his cheeks.
“You’re welcome.” He said.
“I just feel so guilty.” He said.
“Why? You can’t help that you like her that way and you are respecting the fact that she is my mate.” He asked.
“Did my brother tell you about someone trying to steal my mom away from my dad?” He asked.
“Yes.” He nodded.
“Well my brother also reminded me and said I was just like that man.” He said.
“That was uncalled for. If you were like that man then you would be trying to steal Caroline away from me. Instead you are trying to get rid of your feelings.” He said.
“You are being more of a brother to me than Oak is.” Ash admitted.
“He is stuck on one thing and is being obsessed.” He said.
“I know. He has always been like that. I should have known better than to ask him for advice.” He sighed.
“Maybe. You were just hoping for some help.” He said.
“I was.” He said.
“Don’t stress about it too much. It will do more harm than good.” Neville said.
“I won’t.” He said.
“Good. I am still here for you if you want to talk but I’ll be in section H, row R.” He told him.
“Thanks.” He smiled, wiping his face.
“You’re welcome.” He smiled before walking away.
(Next Day)
The next day Ash was in herbology. Neville was with him. They weren’t the only ones shocked when Oak burst into the greenhouse. Behind him were his parents. They looked concerned and shocked as Oak looked pissed off. He pointed at both Neville and Ash.
“That’s Neville. The one Ash is trying to steal from.” He said.
“Calm down son.” His father said.
“But-”
“What is going on?” Professor Celeste asked.
“My brother is trying to steal Neville’s mate and has everyone convinced that he isn’t.” Oak glared at him.
Everyone looked at Ash. His face was red with anger, embarrassment, humiliation, horror. He wished he could say this surprised him but it didn’t. Just before he could speak, his father clapped his hands. All attention went to him. He gave his oldest son a disappointed look. He was very upset with him.
“You told us your brother was injured.” He said.
“He is. Why else would he try to steal someone’s mate?!” He was upset that he was once more looked at like the bad guy. ‘Ash is the one in the wrong.’
“Ash?” His mom looked at him.
“Do you remember me writing to you about Caroline?” He asked.
“Yes. You said you had a crush on her.” She said.
“Well, a few days ago I learned that she is Neville’s mate. Of course I was upset about that. I felt like I was wrong for it. I started to avoid her. I couldn’t stop thinking about her so I went to Oak for help. All I wanted was advice on getting over a crush and he yelled at me for attempting to steal her from his mate. Neville’s friend Harry stuck up for me and then Neville told Oak what he was told. Neville then came to comfort me. I am not trying to steal Caroline. I am just getting rid of my crush on her.” He explained. ‘Why did he have to do this?’
“LAIR!” HIs brother yelled.
“Enough!” His father glared at him.
“But dad-”
“I said enough. Professor Celeste I apologize for my son’s behavior. Oak, let’s go!” He ordered.
“Yes father.” He glared at his brother before leaving with his father.
“I am so sorry Ash. I thought we had overcome this issue.” She said.
“It’s okay mom. I had hoped my letter to you would have arrived before now.” He sighed.
“We were in America for business. We were in a new state every day. The owl was probably confused.” She explained.
“That makes sense.” He said.
“We will talk later. I need to go help your father.” She said.
“Okay.” He nodded.
She left the class. Professor Celeste continued with her lesson. After class she checked in on him. He then left with Neville. The fairy had comforted him once more. HIs other classmates did the same. They all told him that he wasn’t at fault. He just hoped that now his brother would leave him alone.
Chapter 61: Outraged!
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Voldemort)
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!” Voldemort screamed.
All but one of his horcruxes had been found and destroyed. The only one left was Nigini. He kept her wrapped around him all the time. He wasn’t going to let her out of his sight. He blamed Potter despite the fact he had no part of it. It was in fact the unspeakables and the aurors that were finding and destroying them.
“M-master?” One death eater looked at him.
“WHAT?!” He glared at him.
“T-the reporter i-i-is here.” He stuttered out.
“Good. Bring her in.” He said.
“Yes sir.” He bowed and left.
A terrified Skeeter was dragged into the room. She spotted Voldemort and nearly passed out in fear. He gave her the most terrifying smirk he could muster. It worked to make her whimper in fear. He then spoke to her.
“Rita Skeeter I have an interesting deal for you.” He said.
“M-me?” She didn’t seem pleased by that.
“Yes you. I can give you information on Potter but you cannot write about me. If you reveal me being back I will make you regret it.” He warned her.
“Y-yes s-sir.” She stuttered.
“Wonderful. Harry Potter is alive and he is a neko. Give her the picture.” He ordered.
“Yes master.” The death eater did as ordered.
“Oh my.” She smirked at that.
“He goes to Pharaoh's Academy for Magical, Mythical, Mystical Creatures of Magic in Egypt.” He revealed. “Neville Longbottom is with him. He’s a fairy though.”
“I see. Anything else?” She asked.
“He has a mate, an adult mate.” He said.
“What? Ew!” She wrinkled her nose in disgust.
“Indeed. Now go write a story that will piss off the masses.” He said.
“I will.” She smirked.
Skeeter left and Voldemort gave a bone chilling laugh. The wizarding world would be so pissed off that they will want the ministry to investigate Potter and be off his case. It was brilliant. With that plan in place he began plotting his next move.
(Ministry of Magic: Alastor Moody’s Office)
Moody was drinking his morning coffee and going through reports. They were trying to find Voldemort’s location. The minister’s spy couldn’t reveal it due to him being under vows to keep him quiet. Soon an owl swooped in and handed him the paper. He paid the owl and opened the Daily Prophet. He spit his coffee out when he saw the front page headline.
Harry Potter is Alive, a Neko, and Has a Mate!
By Rita Skeeter
“Fuck!” He cursed.
Moody picked up the mirror phone. He quickly called the minister. The man answered and judging by how pale the man was he had already seen the paper.
“How? How did she get this information?” Fudge asked.
“I have no idea. I will have her brought in to find out.” He promised.
“Good. I shall contact his guardian, Lady Longbottom, and the French ministry.” He said.
“Good luck.” He said.
“Thank you. I am going to need it. Good luck to you as well.” He said.
“Thank you.” He said before the call ended.
Moody and a junior auror went to the paper. There Rita was being scolded by the editor. She was trying to explain to Rita what she did was wrong and how she not only risked her career but also the paper. The blonde woman was waving her off.
“Rita Skeeter you are under arrest for-” She cut Moody off.
“You can’t arrest me!” She sneered at him.
“You will find that I can. You wrote about a minor, especially an heir, without the consent of his guardian. That is illegal.” He told her.
“How do you know I don’t have consent?” She asked.
“Because his guardian has already informed the minister to keep Heir Potter’s name out of the paper. He was allowed to be mentioned for Dumbledore’s trial but that is it.” He told her.
“O-oh.” Now she was pale. ‘I never imagined she was in contact with the Minister.’
“Now place your hands behind your back.” He ordered.
“No. I will not comply.” She said, “I did nothing wrong.” She wasn’t about to be arrested for this.
“You did. Please do not resist arrest. That will just give you another charge.” He told her.
“No. I had permission.” Rita said.
“We all know you did not. Now don’t make this any harder. Hands behind your back.” He said.
“I do not comply.” She hissed.
“That is not how this works.” He said.
“I do not comply so you can’t arrest me.” She said.
“That is not how that works.” He sighed. “If it was then criminals would never get arrested. Now I won’t repeat myself. Hands behind your back.”
“No.” Rita said.
“Fine.” He stunned her and placed the cuffs on her.
“You can’t do this!” She screamed when the stunner was removed.
“Yes I can. Let’s go.” He said.
“AHHHHHHH!!!!!” She began screaming.
“Silencio.” The junior auror quickly casted.
“Thank you.” The editor said, “She brought this article to me yesterday and I told her it couldn’t go out. I needed heir Potter’s guardian to come in and sign consent. This morning I saw the article on the front page. She snuck in and had it printed anyway. I tried to fire her but she refused. Told me the same thing she told you. She didn’t comply.” She rolled her eyes.
“That’s now how that works.” The junior auror said.
“That is exactly what I told her but she refused to listen and instead started to argue with me. She told me that as their savior everyone had a right to know.” She told them.
“Well she is about to regret believing that.” Moody said.
“I hope so.” She huffed. “I have an apology to write and print out.”
“Send a paper to me and I will make sure his guardian receives it.” He said.
“Thank you.” She said.
“You’re welcome. I’m just glad that I don’t have to arrest you as well.” He said.
Moody wasn’t kidding. He had been prepared to arrest her as well. If she had allowed that article to be printed then she too would have broken the law. Luckily for her, she hadn’t. Rita wasn’t so lucky.
“So am I.” She said, already knowing how lucky she was.
“As much as I hate Rita, she shouldn’t be arrested. We have a right to know our savior is alive, a freak, and being abused.” Moody heard one woman whisper.
“Yeah. How did he become a freak?” Another asked.
“Can you believe his guardian is allowing him to be abused?”
“Of course the government is covering it up.” One sneered.
“Heir Potter isn’t a freak.” The junior auror said, making the gossipers jump.
“He certainly isn’t being abused. His mate is an adult but right now they are just friends.” Moody said.
“No one is covering that up. We aren’t bothering them since nothing is illegal. Nothing to cover up. Did you ever consider the fact that this woman wrote lies for this kind of reaction?” He asked them.
“I-” No one knew what to say.
“Exactly. Now I never met Heir Potter. I have no idea if he is a neko or not. If he is well he is heavily protected. If he were in Egypt he would be worshiped due to being part feline. Egyptians worshiped cats. If he isn’t a neko then you are all believing lies. Have any of you actually met the young heir?” He asked them.
“....” Yes again no one spoke.
“That’s what I thought.” He scoffed.
“Now if you will excuse us we must be leaving.” Moody said, impressed with the other auror.
The trio left and were met with a crowd of angry witches and wizards. They were demanding they let Rita go as well as demanding to know where Potter was. Moody sent word for back up. He then glared at the crowd.
“We will not be releasing Miss Skeeter. If she wrote about your kids you would be demanding us to arrest her. She didn’t have permission from HEIR Potter’s guardian. She also never actually talked to HEIR Potter.” He told them.
“But-” One tried to speak up but was stopped by the junior auror.
“If you actually know HEIR Potter, please raise your hand.” He said, and no one did. “Exactly. Now raise your hand if this woman ever wrote an article about you that was full of lies.” This time many raised their hands.
“So why do you believe her lies now?” Moody asked.
“.....” The silence was an answer in itself.
“Exactly.” The junior auror said.
“What if this time she wrote the truth?!” One demanded.
“She still broke the law. If she was so worried about HEIR Potter then she would have come to us. No, she wrote this article for the views.” Moody said.
“How do you know she didn’t have permission?” Another asked.
“Because his guardian contacted me and is very pissed off.” The minister said, arriving on the scene.
“She is allowing Potter to be abused!”
“How do we know he isn’t being raped?”
“Why did he keep himself hidden after Dumbledore was kissed?”
“Why did he never show up at Hogwarts after Dumbledore was gone?”
“Why weren’t we informed he was still alive?!”
“ENOUGH!” The minister yelled.
“...” They stared in shock.
“HEIR Potter is not being abused anymore. His guardian sent me his medical records when we learned he was alive. I was also able to investigate thanks to their permission. Those records also show he isn’t being raped. As for why he has stayed hidden, my guess is to avoid things like this. He also didn’t go to Hogwarts because he was enrolled in another school and stayed there.” He told them.
While the crowd was distracted Moody and the junior auror took Rita away. The minister shut the crowd down and had them disperse. He wasn’t pleased. He soon arrived at the ministry. He found Moody.
“Where is she?” He asked.
“Interrogation room 5.” He answered.
“Has she said anything yet?” He asked.
“Only that she is innocent. She said she had permission and the right to inform the public.” He answered.
“Of course.” He sighed.
Before more could be said the junior auror ran to them. He was very pale. Both were immediately concerned. He stopped in front of them and told them something that completely shocked them.
“Rita Skeeter is dead!” He whispered/shouted.
Chapter 62: The Death of Rita Skeeter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Rita Skeeter)
Rita smirked as she entered the Daily Prophet. Already she had been stopped and congratulated and thanked for getting the truth. Unfortunately that smirk changed when her manager came storming up to her.
“What the hell did you do?!” She demanded.
“What do you mean?” She innocently asked.
“This!” She screamed, holding the paper up.
“Oh that. I had it printed.” She said.
“I told you yesterday that this article couldn’t be printed!” She said.
“You were wrong for that.” She said.
“It is illegal!” She hissed.
“I had permission.” She lied.
“I said I needed written consent!” She yelled.
“Stop worrying.” She said, “Nothing will happen. Not only did I have permission but the wizarding world deserved to know.”
“What you did was wrong! This could get you sued and fired! You could lose your job! Hell you put this company at risk! We could be sued and go bankrupt!” She told her.
“That isn’t going to happen. I told you it is fine.” Rita said.
Before more could be said the aurors arrived to arrest her. Rita tried to get out of it but failed. She was terrified. Not to go to jail. No she was terrified because she knew the dark lord was alive and she was dead if he learned she was arrested. She knew that being inside the ministry or a jail cell wasn't going to save her.
‘I am fucked.’ She thought.
When her co-workers and a large group of witches and wizards defended her she had felt hope but the aurors had crushed it. Now she was being escorted to an interrogation room. She spotted the death eater that had taken her to the dark lord. She knew she wasn’t going to be alive much longer.
“We will be back.” Moody told her. “Would you like a lawyer?”
“Yes!” She yelled. ‘Might help keep me safe for longer.’
“Do you already have one?” He asked.
“Yes.” She gave him the business card.
“I will contact him right away.” He said.
“You better.” She said.
“Auror Williamson, keep an eye on her.” He said.
“Yes sir.” He nodded.
Moody left, unaware that he had just left a death eater with Skeeter. Voldemort kept this death eater a secret from everyone. He then smirked at the woman. That made her pale. She had a feeling she was about to meet her end.
“I won’t say anything.” She said.
“We can’t take that risk. Ready Catherine?” He looked at the female that entered.
“Sure am brother.” She smirked. “Stupify!” She hit her brother in the chest.
“W-what?” Rita looked confused.
“It would look odd if you were dead and my brother was here.” She said.
“Williamson is your brother Rees?” That was a shock.
“My mum was a whore. We are half siblings.” She answered. “And you are now going to die.” She smirked.
“I promise not to say anything!” She pleaded.
“Can’t risk that. Avada Kedavra!” She casted.
“No!” She yelled before the sickly green light hit her.
Rita slumped forward in her seat as she died. Rees then took out a cape and put it on. She suddenly went invisible. She left to go report to her lord. A few minutes later the junior auror that arrested her came into the room. He had come to tell Rita that her lawyer would arrive in a couple minutes. Instead he found Williamson on the floor and Rita slumped in her chair.
“Oh no.” Sharp gasped.
He quickly checked them both. Williamson was alive but Rita was dead. He called for a healer and more aurors. Kingsley, two junior aurors and a healer arrived. He told them what happened. Kingsley took control.
“Go tell Auror Moody and the minister.” He ordered Sharp.
“Yes sir!” He ran off.
Luckily for the junior auror Moody and the minister were talking. He quickly went up to them. They could see something was wrong. Before they could speak, Sharp spoke up.
“Rita Skeeter is dead!” He whispered/shouted.
“What?” The two were shocked.
“I went to inform Skeeter that her lawyer was going to arrive soon. Once I entered I found auror Williamson on the floor and Skeeter slumped in the chair. I checked them both. Williamson was alive but Skeeter was dead. I called for backup and for the healer. Kingsley came and told me to inform you both.” He breathed out.
“Let’s go!” The minister said.
“Yes sir.” The two followed him.
The three were in the room. The healer had already left. Williamson was also gone. An unspeakable was taking Rita’s body away. In the corner watching this all was Kingsley. When he spotted his two bosses he went over to her.
“Williamson had been stunned from behind. The healer had woken him up. He said he heard the door open and then it went black. Next thing he knew a healer was waking him up.” Kingsley informed them.
“I want the full report as soon as possible.” The minister ordered.
“Yes sir. I can say it was someone with knowledge of the ministry’s wards. They slipped through them and the ones around the room. They killed her and left without a trace.” He said.
“Are the unspeakables on it?” Moody asked.
“Yes sir.” He confirmed. “That is why they are taking Rita’s body. They are hoping to get some clues.” He told them. ‘Once we are in private I will tell the minister and Moody more.’
“I know many would want her killed but to do it here? That takes balls.” Sharp said.
“Yes it does.” The minister agreed. “Where is Williamson?”
“Hospital. The healer wanted a full scan. Healer said the magic here was interfering.” Kingsley said. ‘Too bad I know the truth. I saw the mark on their arm.’
“Tell me what the results are.” Fudge ordered.
“Yes sir.”
“I will be in my office.” He told them.
“Yes sir.” They said.
The minister left the room. The aurors collected everything they could. Soon Kingsley met up with Moody in his office. He put a privacy ward.
“Healer Gill is a death eater.” He said.
“How do you know?” Moody asked.
“When he was casting the scan spell on Williamson I spotted the dark mark. He didn’t seem to notice that it was showing. I acted like I didn’t notice as well.” He answered.
“I see. The minister did say that his spy suspected there were more recruits and that he was keeping them quiet because of the horcruxes.” He said.
“That’s what I was thinking. It makes me wonder….” Kingsley trailed off.
“Wonder what?” He asked.
“What if the dark lord or one of his death eaters gave her the information about heir Potter. We know that Dreamer had joined the dark lord. She passed on a lot of information about heir Potter. This could have been a plan to draw the child out or a distraction method.” He said.
Moody’s eyes widened at that. “Rita’s death could have been to keep quiet about the dark lord.” He said.
“Exactly. Gill was sent to cover it up. Williamson might be the spy we suspected we had.” He said.
“At least one of them.” He agreed.
“What do you want me to do?” He asked.
“Investigate Skeeter’s murder. Obviously don’t let Williamson or Gill know you suspect them. Also don’t let them know about the new spell the unspeakables have invented and plan to use.” He said.
“Yes sir.” He said.
“I will let the minister and madam Bones know.” He said.
“Yes sir. I shall go check in on the unspeakables now.” Kingsley said.
“Keep me informed.” He said.
“I will.” He said.
Kingsley took the ward down and left. Moody made a trip to Bones’s office and then the minister. Meanwhile the unspeakables were casting spells on Rita Skeeter’s body. The head unspeakable managed to create a spell that detects the left over magical residue on dead bodies. That meant they could learn who cast the killing curse on the reporter.
“Perfect.” They said when the scroll appeared.
“I seem to have arrived at the perfect time.” Kingsley said.
“You did. Looks like Catherine Rees killed Rita.” They answered.
“Thank you. Anything else?” He asked.
“Not at the moment.”
“Then I shall take my leave.” He said.
“I will contact you if I have any more information.”
“Thank you.” He said.
“You’re welcome.”
Kingsley left to go arrest Rees. She fought as hard as she could. She couldn’t understand how they knew she had killed Skeeter. She hoped they had no idea who helped her or else they were all fucked.
“I want a lawyer!” She yelled.
“Do you have one?” He asked.
“I do!” She yelled.
“Who?” He asked.
“Calvin Wells.” She answered.
“Auror Sharp?” He called.
“Yes sir?” He entered the room.
“Contact Calvin Wells and let him know Catherine Rees needs him to come in.” He said.
“Yes sir.” He left.
Catherine was fuming mad and deadly terrified. She had thought Sharp was going to watch her while Kingsley contacted the lawyer. She planned to disable Sharp, take his wand, and wipe her memory. Now she couldn’t do that.
‘I am so dead.’ She thought.
“Once Lord Wells arrives we will begin questioning.” He said.
“Hmph!” She glared.
Kingsley wanted to roll his eyes. He remembered Rees from school. She always told everyone what a lady was and lectured any female that didn’t act that way. If she was speaking to a muggleborn she would tell them their behavior was why they weren’t welcome. To the half-bloods she said the wrong parent was teaching them. To the purebloods she would say they were either not raised right or they were spitting on their parents’ lessons.
Meanwhile she always threw tantrums or acted like a spoiled brat. She barely ever acted like a lady. Her behavior became worse as an adult. It was why no one wanted to marry her.
“Sir?” It was Sharp.
“Yes?”
“Lord Wells is here.” He said.
“Send him in.” He said.
“Yes sir.”
Chapter 63: Interrogating a Murderer
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] i in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Kingsley, Wells, and Rees)
Lord Wells entered the room. He sat down next to his client. He hoped Kingsley would leave so he could talk to his client in private but the auror didn’t look like he was going to leave. Instead he smiled at the two.
“You may put up a privacy ward but I am not leaving the room.” He said.
“You have to.” Rees said.
“We had a suspect get murdered in these rooms. We want to make sure everyone is safe.” He said, wanting to give a pointed look but refused.
“I-” She went red.
“Calm down. I will put up a ward.” He said, nodding at Kingsley.
“Alright.” He nodded. “Thank you for understanding.”
“You’re welcome.” He nodded.
The ward went up and the two behind it began to talk. They soon seemed to be arguing. Thanks to the ward Kingsley couldn’t hear what was said or read their lips. He could see that Wells looked frustrated about something. This lasted for three hours before the ward went down. The lawyer looked exhausted.
“We are ready.” He said.
“Good. Does she have anything to say first?” Kingsley asked.
“I don’t. I didn’t kill anyone.” She sneered.
“Lady Rees.” Her lawyer warned.
“What?” She didn’t see the problem.
“Nevermind.” She was a headache.
“Did you know a new spell was invented a month ago?” Kingsley asked. “All we have to do is cast the spell on a dead body. It reads leftover magical residue and tells us who cast that spell.”
“What?” Rees went white at that.
“A spell that reads magical residue from a dead body.” He repeated. “We used that spell on Rita Skeeter. Can you guess what we found?”
Both the lawyer and suspect were quiet. Kingsley took out a copy of a scroll. It showed the results. Rees' name was on it. The lawyer wanted to curse. He remembered the spell being entered admissible in court. His client was an idiot. All purebloods knew about it. Some were pleased with the spell and others were outraged.
Best part was he remembered Rees being there when they learned. She had thrown a fit. He wondered how she could have forgotten about the spell. She was screwed. He just hoped he could cut her a deal. That was of course ruined by his client.
“I WON’T TELL YOU ANYTHING!” She hissed.
“May I have a word with my client?” He asked.
“Of course.” He nodded.
“Thank you.” The privacy ward went back up.
Another hour went by as they argued. When the ward went down Wells opened his mouth to speak only for Rees to beat him to it.
“I am NOT going to tell you anything.” She said.
“I’m assuming that is because you didn’t work alone or it is because you are a death eater.” Kingsley said, shocking them.
“How the hell did you know that?” She asked, before going white at what she said.
“What?” The lawyer was shocked.
“So you admit that you are a death eater.” He smirked a little.
“No! Look!” She showed her bare arm.
“I saw the mark on the back of your neck when I arrested you. You were fighting so much the collar of your shirt moved enough to reveal it.” He said.
“I-i-i-i-i-i-i-” She had no idea what to say.
“Yes?” He looked at her.
“You- ARG!” She screamed.
“Was the dark lord the reason Skeeter wrote that article?” He asked.
“.....” She clenched her teeth and glared at him.
“Did he have you kill her because we arrested her and he wanted her to keep quiet?” He asked.
“....”
“Did she do something to you?” He asked.
“.....”
“Why did you kill her?” He asked.
“.....”
“You do know that at trial we will legally be allowed to give you veritaserum at court, correct?” He asked.
“No you can’t. I don’t have to go on the stand.” She said.
“The ministry considers death eaters to be homegrown terrorists. That means you will be going onto the stand and therefore made to take the potion.” Wells told her. “Terrorists are made to take the stand.”
“W-what?” She looked shocked and terrified by that.
“You will go on the stand at trial and you will take veritaserum.” Kingsley told her.
‘Shit!’ She thought.
“So do you want to answer my questions now or then?” He asked.
“I am not telling you anything.” She said.
“Then you will be taken to a cell until the trial.” He said.
“Fine by me.” She sneered, still looking like a ghost.
“Alright. Let’s go.” He said.
Wells followed as Kingsley took her to a cell. The lawyer talked to his client before he left. Kingsley made sure she was properly guarded before leaving. He prayed that no one managed to kill her. He then went to report to Moody, Bones, and the minister.
(Riddle Manor)
Williamson was released from the hospital and returned to work. That was when he heard his sister was arrested for murdering Skeeter. She was being heavily guarded. He couldn’t get to her nor anyone else. With fear in his soul he had gone to Riddle Manor. He stood in front of his lord, trembling.
“WHAT?!” He screamed.
“Catherine was arrested for murdering Rita Skeeter.” He repeated.
“HOW?!” Came the demand.
“She used the killing curse-”
“SHE DID WHAT!?” He screamed. “I TOLD HER TO USE THE POISON AND NOT THE CURSE! WITH THAT NEW SPELL ANY MAGIC USED WOULD GET HER CAUGHT!”
“I know. I don’t know how she screwed up so badly.” He said.
“KILL HER BEFORE SHE TALKS!” He screamed.
“She is being guarded heavily thanks to Skeeter’s death. Instead of the two guards there are four.” He revealed.
“CRUSIO!” He cursed the man.
“AHHHHH!”
“Find a way.” He said after he lifted the spell.
“Y-yes m-m-master.” He bowed and left.
“I am surrounded by incompetence.” He muttered.
Chapter 64: Hate Mail
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Harry)
Harry was in his room. He had been given a copy of the daily prophet by Adam. He told Harry in a letter that everyone now knew he was alive and a neko. It made the dark haired boy sigh. He liked not being bothered and soon he would be.
“That bitch!” He hissed when he read about Lucas apparently abusing him.
“Harry?!” Neville was shocked.
“Here.” He handed the paper over.
“Bitch.” He said.
“How dare she?! Mum and Lucas are not abusing me!” He was pissed.
“You need to tell them this.” He said.
“I know.” He scowled.
“Would you like me to come with you?” He asked.
“No. You have that study date with Caroline.” He said.
“She will understand.” He said.
“I know but it is okay. I’m going to have to tell the headmistress as well. I kinda want to walk there alone.” He admitted.
“Okay. I will be in the library until lunch.” He told him.1
“Okay.” He said.
Harry grabbed the paper and left. He went to the headmistresses office. He told her that his mum and mate would need to hear what he needed to tell them. They waited for the two to arrive. The neko immediately snuggled into his mum. That made them worry.
“So my friend Adam Dreamer gets the Daily Prophet. Despite the fact he lives in France and goes to school there he likes keeping up with the news there for Neville and myself. He sent the paper to me and well….” He just showed them the paper.
Harry Potter is Alive, a Neko and Has a Mate!
“What the?!” Fay took the paper.
“Yeah Skeeter tells them everything and even goes on to say that I am still being abused. She even talks about the school and it isn’t pretty.” Harry revealed.
“I did not give my permission!” She said, handing the paper to Lucas.
“I figured.” He said.
“How was this allowed to be printed?!” The blonde wizard demanded before he handed the paper to the headmistress.
“I have no clue but I do intend to find out.” Fay vowed.
“So do I.” The headmistress said, pissed off.
“What now?” Harry asked.
“You go about your day. Harmful letters are always redirected to me. I then send them to the ministry here in Egypt. They will deal with them.” The head mistress said.
“But she wrote terrible things! She lied!” He wanted her to pay.
“I know and this woman will be punished. I promise you that.” She assured him.
“Okay.” He calmed down.
“Why don’t you spend time with your mate.” She suggested.
“Okay.” He agreed.
“Let’s go.” Lucas said.
The two left. Before the two women could speak an owl arrived. He stopped in front of Fay. It held its leg up at her. She could see the letter and grabbed it. She quickly read it and was a little relieved. The British minister was warning her about the article and promising he was investigating the issue.
“Well it seems the article has pissed off the ministry in Britain and he is investigating it. He was trying to warn me beforehand. He also wanted to apologize to all of us, you included, for the article and the backlash it is sure to cause.” She said.
“That is good to know.” She was pleased the man was doing his job.
“Indeed. If you will excuse me I need to contact my lawyer.” She said.
“Of course.” She said, “Please keep me informed.”
“I will.” She promised before leaving.
(A few days later)
“Oh my!” Fay gasped.
“Fay? What is it?” Augusta asked.
“Here.” She handed the letter over.
“Dear Merlin!” She gasped.
“I can believe it.” She said.
The minister had written to her. He told her how they arrested Rita Skeeter and how she had the article printed after her boss told her no.He told her that Skeeter was murdered while in their custody and before they could learn anything. Next he informed her that they had caught the murderer. Finally he revealed that Skeeter was the last of her line and her estate was being distributed between all the people that were suing her, including Fay.
“That is a lot to take in.” Augusta said.
“Indeed.” She agreed.
Knock Knock
“One second.” Fay said.
“Of course.” She said.
Fay answered the door and found it was the headmistress. The woman looked irritated and it made Fay wonder if it was about the harmful hate mail Harry was being sent. So far in the last few days he had received over 5,697 letters of harmful hate mail that had been sent off to the ministry.
“Please tell me everything's alright.” She begged.
“Not really but nothing that can’t be fixed. I just require permission to just redirect Harry’s mail to me for a while. Some people found that their mail was being sent to the ministry and then they were being punished for it so they are just sending him mail filled with hateful content.” She showed him the letter Harry had just received.
Dear Potter,
How dare you! My son did nothing wrong and yet you had him arrested! What the fuck is your problem? It isn’t his fault that you are a freak. I am sorry to say but having animal ears and a tail makes you a freak.
What right do you have to punish my son for telling you the truth? You don’t! It is just too bad that you are alive and your parents are dead. They must regret saving a bastard like you! Sickened by what you are! You should just kill yourself!
I promise you that you will pay for putting my son behind bars! You won’t even see me coming. I regret that I helped put Dumbledore down. We should have waited for him to finish you off! I wish you had died that night you-know-who attacked or the night your uncle threw you away! Dursley was right! You are trash and don’t deserve to be alive!
Go ahead and show this letter to someone. I dare you! I never signed my name so they won’t be able to know who sent it. I will make you pay!
I hate you!
Your worst enemy!
“Oh my!” She gasped. “How dare they!” She shook her head in disgust.
“I agree.” She said.
“You have my permission.” Fay said.
“Thank you.” She said.
“No, thank you for looking out for Harry.” She said.
“It is my duty as the headmistress of this school.” She smiled.
“Well, you are doing a brilliant job.” She smiled back.
“I appreciate you telling me that. If you will excuse me I have a spell to cast.” She said.
“Of course. Wait, how is Harry?” She asked.
“He’s fine. He just can’t believe an adult would write this and send it to him.” She answered.
“Neither can I. Have a good day.” She said.
“You as well.” She left after that.
Fay went back inside. She went to Augusta and told her what happened. The elderly woman was disgusted. She wished some people would actually use their brains but that was never going to happen. At least the headmistress was on top of it.
“I wonder how many he has gotten so far.” She said.
“So do I.” Fay shook her head.
Later on Fay would learn that Harry received over 10,000 letters of hate mail. It made everyone disgusted. He also received over 5,000 letters wishing and promising to rescue him and protect him. He also received hundreds of love letters. It was ridiculous and they hoped it would end soon.
Chapter 65: Another Trial
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Amelia)
Amelia sighed as she entered the courtroom. Catherine Rees’ lawyer was trying to get her declared unfit to stand trial. He had been since her trial had been set. He even filed again this morning. She had been seen by multiple healers. They all said the same thing. Rees was fit to stand trial.
The woman understood why he was doing it. The dark lord was possibly involved and Wells was scared. She recalled his sister had been murdered by the man during his first reign. She had been raped, tortured, and murdered. If she recalled correctly the dark lord sent her family pieces of her for a year.
It didn’t help that they recently learned that Williamson was her older half brother and he had gone missing. The aurors had found the connection and realized that was how she got into the ministry and into the interrogation room to kill Skeeter. She must have stunned her brother to keep them from suspecting him.
They went to arrest him only to find him missing. All tracking spells failed. Either the dark lord got to him or he ran. They weren’t sure which. He was either killed for not taking care of his sister or he ran because he knew the dark lord would kill him.
Knock Knock
“Williamson left the country.” Kingsley said. “He stole many portkeys and so far used the one that took him to Portugal.”
“Did you tell them that?” She asked.
“I did. They are looking out for him now. I also alerted the other countries as well.” He said.
“Good. Keep me updated.” She said.
“I will.” He promised.
“Good.” She said.
Kingsley left after that. Amelia grabbed her briefcase and went to the courtroom. Wells was already there. She had never seen the lord look so exhausted. She felt bad for him. Soon though the dark lord would no longer be a problem.
Rees was soon escorted in. She was very pale. She kept a sneer on her face though. She was trying not to show how terrified she was. Amelia knew she had to be. The dark lord would want her dead. Not only that but she was going to be forced to tell the truth.
‘At least the spy said that the dark lord is weak.’ She thought.
“All rise for our esteemed minister and judge Cornelius Fudge.” An auror said.
Everyone except for Rees stood. Her lawyer was annoyed and told her to stand. She huffed but did so. Everyone else wanted to roll their eyes at that. The minister sat down.
“Court is now in session. Since Lady Rees has been charged with terrorism she will be taking the stand and she will be taking veritaserum.” He told them all.
“I will not!” She screamed.
“Stop that.” Her lawyer warned her.
“NO! I WILL NOT TAKE VERITASERUM!” She screamed.
“By law you will now quit causing a scene.” He said.
“NO!” She screamed.
“Lady Rees, you have no choice. Now come up to the stand willingly or we will force you.” The minister said.
“YOU CAN’T MAKE ME!!!!!” She screamed.
“Auror!” He called as Lord Wells shook his head.
Two aurors came up to her. They each grabbed an arm and dragged her to the stand. She tried to fight them the whole way. They sat her down and a healer came over. It was a struggle for the poor woman but she managed to prove she could take the potion. She then managed to administer it. After a few test questions she was ready for questioning.
“She is ready.” The healer said.
“Good.” He said before looking at Amelia. “You may question her now.”
“Yes sir.” She went up to her. “Are you a death eater?”
“Yes.” She answered.
“How long?” She asked.
“Sixteen years.” She answered.
“Why is your mark on your neck and not on your arm?” She asked.
“To keep me from being found out as a death eater. My lord realized the ministry knew about his mark and wanted to stop you from finding out and imprisoning all his followers.” She answered.
“Why did you kill Rita Skeeter?” She asked.
“My master wanted her dead.” She answered.
“Do you mean the dark lord?” She asked.
“Yes.” Rees confirmed.
“Why did he want her dead?” She asked.
“To stop her from talking to you.” She answered.
“Talk to me about what?” Amelia asked.
“My lord had her write that article about Potter. She would have told you all that he was behind it and that he was alive.” She answered.
“How did you get into the ministry to kill Skeeter?” She asked.
“My brother snuck me in.” She answered.
“Who is your brother?” She asked.
“Archibald Williamson.” She answered.
“Did he know your plan to kill her?” Amelia asked.
“He did.” She answered.
“What was the plan?” She asked.
“The plan was to sneak me in. I don’t know how he did it with the wards.. I was just supposed to wear the invisibility cloak and put on a notice-me-not charm. I was to stun him. Healer Gill was to respond. He is a death eater like my brother and I so he would cover up any mistakes. I was not supposed to use magic to kill her but I forgot. I then snuck out and went home.” Rees answered.
“Were you a participant in the destruction of Wool’s Orphanage?” She asked.
“I was.” She answered.
“What was your part?” She asked.
“I was to keep the children and staff from escaping.” She answered.
“What did you do if they did?” She asked.
“I killed them of course.” She answered.
“Do you know why he attacked a muggle orphanage?” She asked.
“No. I knew better than to question him. I just did what I was told to do.” She answered.
“Did you kidnap Madeleine Wells?” She asked, making Rees’ lawyer sit forward in shock.
“I did.” She answered.
“Why?” She asked.
“She was planning on passing a bill that would make muggle-borns get a blood test down before starting schools.” She answered.
“Why was that a problem?” She asked.
“She believed muggle-borns came from squibs that were disowned for having no magic. My lord knew it was not true. We didn’t want those mudbloods getting the wrong idea.” She said.
“Did you do anything to her besides kidnap her?” She asked.
“Yes. After she was dead I placed a preservation charm onto her. I then would cut a piece off and then send it off to her brother.” She said.
“And you still called for him to be your lawyer?” She asked.
“Yes. He is the best lawyer despite the fact his sister was a taint on their family.” She answered.
“I’m sorry but I must excuse myself.” Lord Wells said.
“Of course.” Fudge said.
“I’m sorry. I did send you a letter about this.” Amelia told him.
“I’m glad I never received it but I must leave now.” He said.
“Of course.” They all watched him leave.
“Lord Wallace? Would you be her court represented lawyer?” The minister asked him.
“I will.” He said, despite disliking her. ‘I know I should help her but she helped kill my friend’s sister.’
“Do you have any more questions for her?” Fudge asked Amelia.
“I do.” She confirmed. “How many people have you killed?” She asked.
“Twenty five.” She answered.
“Who were they?” She asked.
“I only know three. Gideon and Fabian Prewett. Those bastards were tough to kill and I was glad I was one of them to do so. The other Angel Carr. The rest were muggles so their names didn’t matter.” She admitted.
“No further questions.” Amelia said.
“Defense?” Fudge looked at the new lawyer.
“I have none.” He said.
“Wizengamot, you may proceed to deliberations.” The minister said. “Give her the potion and put her back to her seat.”
“Yes sir.” One of the aurors said.
A privacy ward was erected around the wizengamot. Meanwhile the healer gave Rees a potion to cancel out the veritaserum. She was taken back to her seat. She was quiet and very pale. She knew that she was screwed and if they didn’t execute her the dark lord would find a way. Soon the privacy ward was dropped.
“Have you come to a vote?” Fudge asked them.
“We did.” Lord Ogden said. “We find the defendant Catherine Rees guilty of all charges.” There were too many to list.
“Have you decided on her sentence?” He asked.
“We have. We voted on her being placed in Azkaban’s max security prison for life.” He answered.
“No!” She yelled. ‘The other death eaters will torture me to death, like Bellatrix.’
“So be it. Take her to her new cell.” Fudge ordered.
“Yes sir.” The aurors took her away as she kicked and screamed.
The room soon started to empty. Many were happy to see the woman behind bars. Amelia went to go check on Wells. The spy later reported that the Dark Lord was pissed. Now Britain knew he was back. That didn’t work well with his plans.
Chapter 66: Temper Tantrums
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Voldemort)
Voldemort was in the throne room. He was the only one there. His minions were too scared to go near him. They knew he was beyond pissed off. He was ready to curse everyone and everything. It didn’t matter that they had done nothing wrong. No one wanted to be cursed by him.
“ARRRRRRRRRHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” The man screamed in anger.
Nothing was going right. First Skeeter gets herself arrested. Then Rees gets herself arrested. Her useless brother couldn’t kill her. Instead he fled the country. Finally Rees allowed herself to be given the truth potion and spilled her guts. He couldn’t kill her because she was with the harpies.
He blamed Potter and the others. Nothing had gone right since he attacked the Potters. That boy was dripping in good luck and it worked against him. It wasn’t fair. He began to stomp his feet in anger.
“THAT STUPID BOY WILL PAY WHEN I FINALLY GET MY HANDS ON HIM!” He screamed.
The only good thing that boy did was get Dumbledore out of the way. Now he was working on taking down Voldemort. That was what the dark lord believed at least. He didn’t realize that Potter had nothing to do with this. It was all the Ministry.
“HOW DARE HE STOP ME FROM TAKING OVER!” His arms flailed as he stomped around. “HE IS ONLY A CHILD AND I AM THE GREATEST WIZARD THAT EVER LIVED!”
He was a second away from throwing himself on the ground. All the minions that were in the manor with him cringed. Their master was acting like a toddler that was told no cookies before dinner. They felt embarrassed for him and were questioning their decision to follow him.
“IT’S NOT FAIR! IT’S JUST NOT FAIR AT ALL!” He screamed.
He just needed to get into the school. Problem was that he wasn’t sure how. He couldn’t manipulate the wards like he could with Hogwarts. The wards were done by gods. He knew they were very powerful and he wasn’t even close to them.
“I WILL MAKE SURE THAT BOY PAYS DEARLY!” He screamed.
Voldemort flopped onto his throne. He was exhausted. He was too weak to be using that much energy.
His minions were relieved that the screaming stopped. Lucius Malfoy left after that. He reported what happened.
(At the Ministry)
Fudge went to the head unspeakable’s office after reading his spy’s note. Everyone involved with taking down Voldemort was already there.
“My spy told me the dark lord is unstable. He had a tantrum when he learned what happened at the trial.” He told them. “How close are we to taking him down?” He asked.
“We have one more horcrux. Problem is that the horcrux is his snake. I would ask your spy but I don’t want to put them in more danger.” The head unspeakable said.
“They said the snake never leaves his side.” He frowned.
“That’s the problem.” They sighed.
“What should we do then?” He asked.
“We haven’t come up with a good plan yet.” Moody said.
“I see.” He didn’t like that.
“Sorry sir.” He didn’t like it either.
“Not your fault.” He said. “Hopefully we can come up with a plan to destroy the last horcrux.”
“So far the only thing we thought of is storming his manor and taking out the snake and then him but obviously that is dangerous.” Kingsley said.
“And we aren’t taking risks like that.” Moody said.
“What about poisoning the snake with basilisk venom?” The head unspeakable asked.
“How?” The minister asked.
“Injecting a mouse or rat with it and them placing a spell on it to get it to move around like it is alive.” They said.
“Wouldn’t she detect it?” Kingsley asked.
“We plan on masking the scent and taste of the venom and masking the magic.” They said.
“How would we get it into the manor?” Amelia asked.
“I haven’t figured out that part yet.” They answered.
“I would say leave it near the wards of the manor but that wouldn’t grantee it getting inside the manor and near the snake.” Kingsley said.
“Maybe the spy can help.” Moody said.
“I can ask.” Fudge said.
“We will try to come up with another way and other ideas.” The head unspeakable promised.
Good. Now I must get back. I am certain my undersecretary is waiting for me.” He said
The group disbanded after that. The head unspeakable began preparing the rat.
(With Lucius Malfoy)
Lucius was in his office when he saw the message from the minister. He wrote back before making a plan. He wanted to make sure his family was safe before any attempts were made.
He was willing to risk his life for this. Anything to make sure his family was safe. First though he needed to get his family out of the country. He would have done it sooner but the dark lord knew where all the Malfoy properties were. His father told him and gave him a sheet that magically updated to keep track of all purchases made from all vaults.
Luckily he found a way around it. His wife’s sister Andromeda was disowned. She had her own vault that the dark lord didn’t track.
Everyone believed Narcissa and himself didn’t talk to her or her family. They were wrong. They had kept in touch. In public they pretended to hate each other.
Sirius gave her a large sum of money. She used it to buy a house in America. She then gave them access. Sirius didn’t buy it himself because he knew the Black account was being watched by the dark lord. He too had been given a sheet that updated itself. Orion gave it to him.
Sirius didn’t know how to stop it. If he did he would have. Once he had the port-keys ready he called his wife into the office. She stood in front of him and waited.
“Draco will be home for the weekend. I need you both to take this port-key and go to our new house in America.” He told her.
“What about you?” She asked.
“Hopefully I will be able to meet you both there.” He said.
“I see. Be careful my love.” She said.
“I will.” He promised.
“What about Draco’s education?” She asked.
“Already taken care of. There is a live-in tutor on the property. She has been sworn to secrecy.” He revealed.
“Good. I’ll go instruct the house elves on what I need packed.” She said.
“Okay.” He said before she left. “I just hope this works.” He said.
Chapter 67: Freak Out
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Harry)
Harry was in the library studying for his potions test next Friday. He was by himself when two students came up to him. They were a year ahead of him. They were also sneering at him.
“May I help you?” He asked, his tail swishing behind him.
“How come you aren’t being punished?” One asked.
“Why would I be punished?” He asked in confusion.
“For bringing our school into that article. My mom wants to take me out of school!” He snapped.
“That wasn’t my fault.” He said.
“The article was about you. She had to have interviewed you.” The second one said.
“She never interviewed me. I don’t know where she got that information but it wasn’t from me. “Why would I accuse my family of abuse, especially my mate?” He asked.
“...” The two were silent.
“Plus there was an apology in the next issue of the Daily Prophet. They said that not only should the article not have come out since they didn’t have my guardian’s permission but also it was filled with lies.” He said.
“But the article brought attention to us and not in a good way.” The first one said.
“And the person who wrote it died.” The second one said.
“I am aware.” Harry said.
“You are the one at fault.” He said.
“How so? It was reported that it was done by terrorists.” He was very confused.
“STOP ACTING SO INNOCENT AND DENYING YOU CAUSED THIS!” The first one yelled.
“Shhh!” HIs friend tried to calm him down.
“NO! I WANT HIM TO PAY! IF MY MOM MAKES ME LEAVE IT WILL BE ALL HIS FAULT!” He screamed.
“Why are we screaming over here?” The librarian asked.
“Because of him my mom might take me out of school!” He told her.
“What did he do?” She asked.
“There was an article about him and it mentioned our school and it wasn’t good.” He said. “My mom told me she might pull me out of school.”
“I understand-” She started but he cut her off.
“YOU DON’T UNDERSTAND ANYTHING!” He yelled.
“Why would going home freak you out this much?” Harry asked, worried for him.
“I’m a werewolf.” He told Harry. “From Fenrir’s pack.”
“Oh. Were you a promised one?” The neko asked.
He teared up. “Yes!”
“Promised one?” The others were confused.
Harry hugged the werewolf. “Promised warrior to Voldemort. Fenrir promised many of his pack to fight in the war. If he goes back home he will be put to training. One session involves being forced to deal with silver to try and raise their resistance to it.”
“What?” The friend was shocked.
“Neville and I heard Remus talking about it. He used to rescue promised soldiers.” He explained.
“I will go inform the headmistress.” The librarian said. “Come along.” She said to the werewolf.
“Okay.” He whispered.
Harry released him and they left. The friend stayed behind. He was shocked to hear what would happen to his friend. He then looked at Harry.
“Thank you. I knew something was wrong but he would never tell me. I was hoping by confronting you it would come out.” He said.
“You’re welcome.” He said.
The boy smiled at him and then left. Harry wrote a letter to Remus. He knew the man knew a lot about Fenrir and would likely want to help the poor boy. He then went back to studying.
(With Remus)
Remus was in the kitchen. He was making himself and Sirius a snack when the letter arrived. He was quick to open it and bit back a snarl. He wondered how any mother could allow her son to be put through the training that Fenrir gave to his promised one. He would understand training for the guards but the method was more torture than training.
“Is everything okay in here?” Sirius asked.
“No.” He said and gave him the letter.
“What the fuck!?” Sirius growled after reading it.
“I hate that they are still doing that!” Remus said.
“So do I.” He said.
“I’m going to go to the headmistress. I want to see if they will let me help.” He said.
“Okay. Let me know how that goes.” He said.
“I will.” He promised.
Remus left and went to the headmistress. The boy was also there. Remus quickly explained why he was there. The boy looked relieved to see him. The headmistress smiled at him.
“Mr Bentson here will have his home investigated. The British minister said that if he is removed he will become a ward of the state unless someone steps up to be his guardian. If that happens would you be willing to do so?” She asked, knowing a werewolf would be more helping than anyone else in this situation.
“It would be my pleasure.” He answered.
“Really?” The boy was shocked. “Even after I freaked out on your godson?”
“You are only a child. You were scared and in your mind blamed Harry. It is understandable. If it helps he doesn’t blame you either.” He revealed.
“Really?” That was a shock.
“Really.”
“Wow.” He was stunned.
It was a day later that Remus was given custody of Bentson. Fenrir Greyback and most of his pack were arrested. Bentson’s mom was one of them. The rest were free to leave since they had been victims of their alpha. They went to other packs and started to heal.
(With Voldemort)
Voldemort was pissed off. He couldn’t believe what he had heard. His most loyal werewolf and most of his pack had been arrested. That meant he had lost a decent chunk of strong soldiers. Many of his followers left after hearing what happened. They knew their lord would punish them.
“THAT FUCKING BOY DID IT AGAIN! WHY IS HE ALWAYS MANAGING TO FUCK UP MY PLANS!?” He yelled.
Those that were still in the manor but hidden wanted to roll their eyes. Once more he blamed a child that had nothing to do with it. They knew it was the ministry and this time it was a member of the pack that caused this. This caused more of them to question why they were following a mad man. More even deserted the dark lord although the man was unaware.
“I WILL MAKE THAT BOY PAY!” Voldemort yelled.
The crazed man began creating dummies of the Potter child. He then used deadly curses to destroy them all. During his freak out he failed to realize one spell managed to hit something that wasn’t a dummy. In that instant he killed again.
Chapter 68: Oops
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Lucius Malfoy)
Lucius was sitting in his study. He was feeling empty. The reason was that an hour ago his wife and son took a port-key out of the country. Now he was alone. He just hoped that his mission was a success and he lived. He also hoped to see them again. Unfortunately he felt his mark flare up.
‘I really hope he doesn’t know they are gone.’ He thought, standing to go to the man.
“Be careful.” One of the death eaters warned.
“Another tantrum?” He asked.
“Yes. Not sure why.” He answered.
“Damn. Thank you for the warning.” He said.
“You’re welcome.”
Lucius took a deep breath before entering the throne room. He walked up to the dark lord. A few seconds later he was on the floor and in extreme pain. Voldemort had used the cruciatus curse on him. He only kept it on for a few minutes.
“Where is she?!” He demanded to know.
“Who?” He asked, gasping in pain.
“NAGINI!” He screamed.
“Last I knew she was in here with you.” He answered.
“Find her!” He hissed. “I will be in my chambers, waiting.” He stormed off.
Casting a few spells Lucius found her. She was in the throne room. She was in the corner, dead. Her head had been blasted off and he could only assume the pile next to the next was the head. It was hard to tell since it was red and looked like mush. He wondered what happened.
‘While I am glad she is taken care of, the dark lord will punish me for this.’ He thought.
With that in mind he quickly went home and sent a message to the minister. He then returned and gathered up the snake and put her into a box. He took her to the dark lord. He trembled as he presented her to him.
“WHAT HAPPENED?!” He demanded as he took the box from him.
“I found her dead in the corner of the throne room.” He answered.
“How long?” He asked.
“Since yesterday.” He answered.
“I see. Leave!” He demanded.
“Yes sir.” Lucius was quick to leave.
Voldemort went inside his chamber. He brought the snake to his chest. She was the one creature he cared about. Now she was dead and the only one to blame was himself. He knew that. She must have been hit by a stray spell during his tantrum. That also meant there were no more horcruxes.
He was vulnerable. He knew it and hated it. One spell and he was dead. There was no coming back from that. After a few minutes he had all the death eaters leave. He didn’t trust any of them, especially in his current state. He soon began plotting to gain back his strength and take Potter down.
(Ministry: Fudge’s Office)
Fudge was in his office. He was doing paperwork when he noticed that his spy had left him a message. He quickly looked and was shocked. He then went to the unspeakable department and called a meeting. It didn’t take long for everyone to arrive.
“My spy left me a message. He said Nagini was dead. He’s not sure who did it but he does know that it happened yesterday. He believes it happened when the dark lord threw one of his tantrums.” He informed them.
“Let me check just to be certain.” The head unspeakable was said.
“Of course.” The others said.
The head unspeakable quickly cast the spell. To his shock and happiness the horcrux in the snake was indeed destroyed. He quickly showed the others.
“Now we just need to take care of the dark lord.” Moody said.
“That will be the hard part. My spy also mentioned that he kicked everyone out. He knows he is weak and vulnerable.” Fudge said.
“I am close to finding the manor. I found the muggle records of his family.” Kingsley said.
“Then we will need the information on his wards.” Amelia said. “Wow.”
“What is it?” Fudge asked her.
“I just can’t believe that we are so close to ending this madman.” She said.
“Neither can I.” Kingsley agreed.
“I think we all feel that way.” The minister said.
“Have you told the French minister or the headmistress of heir Potter-Davet’s school?” The head unspeakable asked.
“I will soon. I have been keeping them updated.” He answered.
“Good. I would hate for the dark lord to use that to his advantage.” They said.
This may have sounded like an insult but it wasn’t. They knew that the dark lord used any advantage he could find. They were all busy trying to take the man down and it would have been easy for the minister to forget to update two different people. Luckily the man didn’t.
“We all do.” He said.
“I have to get back. I want to go through those records.” Kingsley said.
“We should separate.” Moody said, “Just in case that secretary is still giving information to him.”
“You are correct.” Fudge said.
The group separated. Fudge went back to his office. He sent a message off to his spy. He wanted to know if he had any idea about the wards around the manor. He then went back to work.
(With Lucius)
Lucius was at home when the message arrived. He still couldn’t figure out what wards were around the manor. He wished he did. They were all so close to getting rid of the dark lord. He suddenly had an idea. He stood and went to the hall of Malfoy portraits.
“Father.” He stiffly said.
“What do you want?” He sneered at his son.
“Do you know what wards the dark lord has around his manor?” He asked.
“Why would I tell you? You are a traitor.” He hissed.
“That man you followed is no longer there. That is why I betrayed the dark lord.” He responded.
“What do you mean?” He asked, not believing his traitorist son.
“He no longer wants to bring the British Magical world up to the rest of the magical worlds. He is focused on killing. He tried to murder a baby. One that he heard might be the baby mentioned in a half heard prophecy.” He explained that one quickly. “He created seven horcruxes,” That made his father gasp in shock. “He wants to eliminate all non-purebloods. I do also mean those that have creature blood in them as well.”
“Oh my.” His mom was shocked.
“He threatened the lives of my son and wife.” He revealed.
“HE DID WHAT?!!” His father was pissed.
“He threatened the lives of all the families that follow him.” He said.
“I think you are right.” His mom said. “You should tell him. The horcruxes messed with him too much.”
“Dumbledore is to blame.” He told them what was revealed thanks to the trial and what they had found.
“I never liked the man. It is a good thing he is gone. Too bad it wasn’t soon enough.” Abraxas mourned the loss of his friend.
“Very true.” He agreed with his father.
“I will tell you about the wards. Mind you I haven’t tended to them since I died.” He said.
“Even some knowledge is better than none.” He said.
“Is there a chance of bringing Riddle back?” His father asked.
“None. The horcruxes and Dumbledore did too much damage. Even if the horcruxes were never destroyed, his soul is too badly damaged to put them back together.” He answered.
“Such a shame.” He said.
“I agree. Riddle would have gone far if not for Dumbledore.” He said.
“Indeed.” He said before he told his son what wards had been around Riddle manor before he died. “Where is Narcissa and Draco?”
“America. Sirius Black, Narcissa’s cousin, knew we weren’t willingly following the deranged dark lord and helped us.” He answered.
“So they are safe?” He asked.
“They are.” He confirmed.
“Good.” That was a relief.
“Yes it is. I just hope I can join them and not you.” He said.
“We all hope that.” His mother said.
Chapter 69: Summer Vacation Again
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Harry and Neville)
Ash and Neville were in their rooms. They had just finished up their exams and were packing. They couldn’t believe that another year of school was about to end. They also couldn’t believe they were once more stuck on school grounds another summer. They hoped soon Voldemort would finally be dealt with.
Their parents had told them that Voldemort was vulnerable and in hiding. They worried he would try to do something risky to try and kill Harry. The wards around his manor was the only thing keeping him safe from the ministry.
Luckily the wards around the school were better than ever so Harry and his family were safe. They had also learned that the spy had some information on past wards. The British ministry had recruited the best curse breakers from the bank. Fay was one of them. The others were named Bill Weasley and Anthony Zabini. They also recruited the warding master professor from their school.
“Neville?” Harry looked at the fairy.
“Yes Harry?” He looked at him.
“Do you think we will ever go home?” He asked.
“I sure hope so but at this point I am kind of losing hope.” He sighed.
“So am I.” He admitted.
The two sighed and finished packing in silence. They shrunk their trunk and went around and said goodbye to all their friends. Harry gave Neville privacy when the fairy was saying goodbye to his mate. They were soon back at the apartments.
“Did you guys hear anything good?” Harry asked.
“Sorry honey.” Fay said.
“I figured.” He sighed.
“They do seem to be closing in on his location.” She said.
“And then you and the others will go in and take them down?” He asked.
“Indeed and he better hope they find him before I do.” She said, her eyes promising pain.
“I’m hoping you find him.” He hummed.
“I bet.” She rubbed his head, causing him to pur.
“Now go unpack.” Augusta said.
“Okay grams.” Harry said.
“That’s new.” She said when Harry was out of the room.
“It is but not surprising.” Fay shrugged.
“True.” She said, a grin lighting up her face.
Fay didn’t say a word. She knew that Augusta loved that Harry loved her as a grandma and was now showing it by calling her grams. She thought of him as a grandson for years. She didn’t say it but showed it. Now she was going to lean into it more.
“Excuse me.” She said.
“Of course.” Fay said.
Augusta left the room. Fay smiled and went to the kitchen. She was checking in on dinner. She made sure the house elves were making the boy’s favorite.
After the boys unpacked they went to the backyard. They played with the younger kids until dinner was ready. They ate, played some more, then went to bed. Harry’s dreams were filled with being able to travel. Neville’s was too.
(With Draco and Narcissa)
Draco was sad. His mom had taken him to America and pulled him out of Hogwarts. Luckily he had been registered with a tutor so he was able to keep his wand. That wasn’t what caused the blonde to be sad. No, what caused him to be sad was that his father was staying in Britain. He didn’t want to join them until the dark lord was finally taken care of.
“Draco?” It was his mom.
“Yes?” He looked at her.
“Your father sent a letter.” She said, handing it to him.
“Thank you mum.” He smiled and took it.
“You’re welcome.” She smiled back.
Dear Draconis,
I hope this finds you well. This summer is going to be hard without you and your mother around. I will also miss all the letters since you won’t be able to send them. I am hopeful that I will see you soon. The dark lord is in hiding at the moment but the minister has informed me they are close to finding his manor.
With any luck you will be able to return home next summer or sooner. Make sure you do well with your tutor. I want to hear how well you did. Be good for your mother. I love you both.
Sincerely,
Your father
“That was short.” He was disappointed.
“Hopefully the next one won’t be. Despite the dark lord hiding, he still needs to be careful.” She said.
“I know.” He sighed.
“I’m sorry.” She hugged him.
“It’s okay. I know it isn’t your fault.” He hugged her back.
“How about we call Sirius. I know you have been wanting to meet him. It will have to be over the mirror but you’ll be able to see and speak to him.” She said.
“Do you think the others will be there?” He wanted to talk to his godfather again.
“Maybe. That would be a question for Sirius.” She answered.
“Okay. Let’s do this.” He said, smiling.
“Alright.” She smiled back.
The two went to the study. That was where the mirror was. She quickly called her cousin. They waited a few minutes before a sandy haired man answered. Remus recognized the pair and quickly called for Sirius.
“He will be here soon.” He told them.
“Thank you Mr. Lupin.” Narcissa said.
“You’re welcome. By the way, all the apartments here have mirrors that are used for calling. Severus also has a small mirror phone that he uses.” He informed them.
“Really?” That was a surprise.
“Really.” He smiled.
“Good.” He was relieved to hear that.
“We will have to ask Severus for his contact information.” Narcissa said. “Too bad Britain doesn’t have this.”
“That is because Britain is far behind the other magical societies.” Sirius said, entering the room.
“What?” That shocked her.
“Magical Britain is behind the other magical countries since they don’t like advancement. The mirror phone has been around for fifty years now. They are far more advanced than the mundane societies. Magical Britain doesn’t care for other countries and likes how they are at the moment.” He revealed.
“I had no idea.” She blinked.
“I will send over some things. Luckily there are a few in the ministry that are looking into the invention of other countries.” He said.
“Thank you.” She smiled at him.
“You’re welcome.” He said.
“How are you?” She asked.
“I am doing really well.” He answered, “How are you?”
“We are doing good.” Narcissa answered.
“We just miss dad.” He said.
“I understand that. I also bet you are both worried about him.” Sirius said.
“Yeah.” Draco bit his lip.
“I am as well. Despite everything I never really hated Lucius. Especially after I got out of jail and learned he never followed that bastard.” He said.
“Really?” Narcissa was shocked.
“I hated Slytherins because of my parents. Seeing how he treated you made me think he was an okay guy. Learning he helped to bring down that snake bastard made me like him.” He revealed.
“Aw, look at you,” She cooed. “Little Sirius is all grown up.”
“Shut up!” He blushed.
“No.” She grinned.
“Ugh! I forgot how much of a pest you are.” He joked.
“Why thank you.” She curtsied.
Draco was staring at his mum in shock. He had never seen her act this way. His dad told him how his mum used to be mischievous but he never believed it until now.
“Anyway, how have you been?” She asked.
“I’m antsy since I am stuck here but otherwise I am okay.” He answered.
“I understand that.” She said.
“I know you do.” He said.
They talked for a bit. Draco enjoyed getting to know his cousin. Sirius then transferred him over to Severus. Draco was so happy to talk to his godfather again. Severus also enjoyed it as well.
This talk lasted hours. Eventually Narcissa had to end the call. Draco wasn’t happy about it but understood. The promise of talking once a week helped.
“I’m so happy to see that he is doing well despite being forced to hide.” Draco said.
“So am I.” She said.
“I wish there was a way to let dad know.” He said.
“So do I but at least he would hear if the dark lord had gotten his hands on him.” She sighed.
“That’s true.” He said.
“Come dear, dinner is ready.” She told him.
“Okay.” He said and followed his mum out.
Chapter 70: Insanity
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Voldemort)
For months Voldemort hid in his room. His house elves avoided him but left food outside his bedroom. As he coward in his room he daydreamed about killing Potter. It was the only thing that kept him going. He knew he was getting weaker as the days went on.
His room was in ruins. He was starting to hallucinate. He was seeing Potter all over his room and he would curse him. Since the boy wasn’t really there he would destroy the walls, floors, and furniture. He wouldn’t notice until later and he would forget it was him who did it.
‘I just need to take him out.’ He thought.
“Take me out?” The hallucination snorted.
“I will kill you!” He hissed.
“You? Kill me?” He laughed. “Oh that is rich.”
“Shut up!” He sent a cutting curse his way.
“Missed~” He sang out.
“Stay still you bastard child!” He screamed.
“One my parents were married and together when they had me.” He smirked. “Secondly you couldn’t hit me if I was right up against your wand.”
“Arg!” He screeched.
He began firing spell after spell. Nothing hit the boy since he didn’t really exist. All he did was destroy his room further. It wasn’t too long until he became exhausted.
“Weak.” The hallucination sneered.
“AHHHH!” He screamed in anger.
He had no more energy left. He passed out from exhaustion. He was on the floor for hours. The house elves were too scared to try and move him. When he did wake he felt extremely sore. His anger was once more through the roof.
“How is he doing this?” He wondered.
Voldemort didn’t know he was hallucinating. He believed Potter was managing to either get in and torment him or astral project. He didn’t seem to realize it was his own fault. He began plotting to kill the boy. He believed it was the only way to return to his former glory.
(Ministry of Magic: Unspeakable Department)
“Where are we?” Fudge asked, entering the office.
“We know the location. Little Hangleton. It used to belong to Thomas Riddle Sr. He was a rich muggle.” Kingsley said.
“We are just coming up with a spell to reverse the fidelius spell. It’s just hard because we don’t know the exact location of the manor.” The head unspeakable said.
“Plus the other wards are still unknown. A lot could have changed since the last war.” Another unspeakable said.
“True.” He sighed. “My spy did say he is becoming more unstable. Apparently the house elves are avoiding him. He is hallucinating. He keeps destroying his room further by trying to kill the hallucination of Potter.” The minister informed him.
“If we are lucky, he will take out a ward like he did his snake.” Moody said.
“We can hope.” He said.
“Is heir Potter safe? What if he tries to go after him?” Madam Bones asked.
“He is. He is still inside his school.” Fudge informed them.
“So going after him would be a mistake.” She said.
“Indeed.” He agreed.
“At least we are getting closer to finally taking him down.” One unspeakable said.
“That is true.” They agreed.
“How is the under secretary performing?” Bones asked.
“He does his job. Both of them. Despite the fact his master is in hiding I still see him making notes.” The minister answered.
“What an idiot. If you are going to spy, at least make sure to take notes away from anyone that can see it.” Moody shook his head.
“I agree.” Kingsley said.
“I think we all do.” Bones said.
“If you will excuse me, I have a spell to make.” The unspeakable said, getting inspired.
“Of course.” They said.
They left and soon the rest followed. They just hoped they would soon be rid of the man. Then they would finally be at peace until the next dark lord or lady arrived and began causing trouble. They just hoped that wouldn’t be in their lifetime.
(With Voldemort)
“Weak.” The hallucination of Harry Potter sneered. “The great dark lord is nothing but a pathetic, weak halfblood.”
“Shut up!” He hissed.
“Disgusting.” He shook his head. “How could you be the greatest dark lord this world has ever seen?” He questioned.
“I am!” He screeched.
“Really?” He raised an eyebrow in disbelief.
“I am.” He growled.
“How? You couldn’t even kill a baby.” He reminded him.
“That wasn’t Potter but his filthy mother.” Voldemort scowled.
“So a mudblood managed to outsmart and defeat you?” He laughed.
“Grrr.” He growled.
“Like I said, disgusting.” He smirked.
“I will destroy you!” He yelled.
“Yeah right.” The hallucination snorted in disbelief.
Voldemort looked crazed as he pointed his wand at his hallucination. Potter just laughed. With a smirk the dark lord sent his next spell. It went right through the hallucination and hit the wall. Voldemort cackled, thinking that he hit Potter. Oh how wrong he was.
Chapter 71: Death of The Dark Lord?
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(Ministry of Magic: MInister’s Office)
Fudge was in his office doing paperwork. All seemed normal until someone just outside the door screamed in horror. Before he could react Dash barged into the office. He was very pale and was shaking. That put the minister on alert.
“What happened?” He asked.
“Fiendfyre.” He gasped out. “Little Hangleton.”
“What?!” He stood in shock.
“Someone cast fiend fire to a house in Little Hangleton.” He managed to get out.
“When?” He asked.
“Not sure. The aurors were notified just now.” He told him.
“Put my meetings on hold until I say so.” He ordered, leaving. ‘I have a feeling that house belonged to the dark lord.’
“Minister?” A trainee was shocked to see him.
“Who went out to the fiendfyre?” He asked
“Aurors Moody, Kingsley, and trainee Tonks.” He answered. “I was just about to report this to you per auror Moody’s orders.”
“When did they leave?” He asked.
“Four minutes ago.” He responded.
“Tell them to report to me when they return.” He ordered. ‘I was told ten minutes ago.’
“Yes sir.” He nodded.
Fudge left after that. He returned to his office. He noticed Dash was missing. He called for madam Bones. When she arrived he informed her of what was going on. She sighed at that. She too had her suspicions.
“He ran.” She said.
“I believe so. Something happened concerning his master.” He said.
“Dead, hurt, or he was called.” She said.
“I wonder why he alerted me.” He said.
“So do I. Maybe to send aurors. He wanted to check on his master.” She suggested.
“Maybe. I will have aurors look for him.” He said.
The two were silent for a while. Eventually Moody entered his office. He was frowning. He looked at his two bosses and sighed. He soon gave his report. He just wished it was happier news. At the moment it was undecided.
“We were alerted to Little Hangleton for a fiendfyre. We disguised ourselves as firefighters and we were able to put it out. We made sure to make sure the muggles stayed away. After the fire was out we searched the ashes and ruins. We found the bodies of several house elves. We also found an unidentified adult body.” He said.
“How bad?” Amelia asked.
“Just a burnt skeleton. That means it will take a week before we know anything.” He said.
The spells used took a week. All magic left behind residue. How much depended on the strength of the magic. Fiendfyre took at least a month unless spells were used. Once that was removed they could then do an identification spell.
The identification spell wouldn’t work if there was any magical residue from an outside source on the bones. They were all hoping it was the dark lord. Amelia and Fudge sighed.
“Until we have confirmation that the bones are the dark lord we must still be vigilant and keep an eye out. This may be a trick.” The minister said.
“Agreed.” Moody and Amelia said.
“Alert the rest on the case.” He ordered.
“Yes sir.” He turned and left.
Amelia and Fudge shared a look before going their separate ways. Moody went around and informed everyone of their orders.
(One Week Later)
Everyone gathered in the head unspeakable’s office. They were all anxiously awaiting the news. They were all hoping it would be good news. They couldn’t tell thanks to the hood hiding the person's face.
“I am sorry to inform you all but I could not identify the bones. Whoever they were, someone magically scrubbed them clean and then did so the muggle way. Afterwards they were thrown into the fire. I have no idea if they had already been in there or what they died of. I can say that Craig Swiffer cast the spells. He forgot to remove his own magical residue. I cast the spell when the remains arrived to see who cast the fiendfyre. I can say the fire was cast by the dark lord.” They revealed.
“Damn. So we have no actual evidence it is the dark lord. For all we know Swiffer may have tried to make us believe the dark lord died or he was trying to prevent us from learning he had.” Moody scowled.
“Exactly.” They nodded.
“So we hunt until we find evidence or we get a confession from Swiffer when we find him.” Kingsley said.
“Exactly.” The minister said. “Make sure the aurors know that if they find Dash/Swiffer he is to be arrested and brought in for questioning.”
“Yes sir.” The two aurors nodded.
Everyone cleared out after that. They were now hoping to find evidence that the dark lord was dead and this chapter was finally over.
Chapter 72: Finally Over?
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Harry)
Harry was disappointed. He had just been told that the body found in the fiendfyre incident couldn’t be identified. That meant no one knew for certain whether or not the dark lord was actually gone. It was very irritating.
‘Hopefully soon. I can’t stand living at the school like this. I just want to be normal like the other kids.’ He thought with a sigh.
Unless they were at school he couldn’t see his friends. They couldn’t go on vacation or even have an outing. He also felt guilty because his family was also stuck there. He hated Dumbledore and blamed him as well as the dark lord for this. If Dumbledore hadn’t been evil and done what he did to Voldemort none of this would have happened.
‘I wonder what kind of man he would have turned into had Dumbledore not messed it up.’ He thought.
Ring Ring
Harry turned towards his mirror phone. He saw that it was Tina. She was also a neko that he knew. They were friends but not as close as the others. She had his number since they were friends and she was a seer. She had some visions about him so she always wanted to make sure she had a way to contact him.
“Hey Tina.” He greeted after answering the call.
“Get the headmistress!” She urged, her face whiter than snow.
“Okay.” He took off running.
“Harry?” The adults wondered what was wrong.
Harry didn’t hear them. He was focused on getting to the headmistress. She was staying at the school to make sure the wards stayed strong. She refused to allow Harry and his family to be harmed. Once there he knocked and waited. She soon answered the door.
“What’s wrong?” She asked.
She had seen the panicked look on his face. She could also see his family running up behind him. All Harry said was that Tina told him to get her. Knowing Tina was a seer that worried her. She just hoped that it was something she could fix. If not she would try like hell to fix it anyway.
“Two people are coming to attack the school. One has a scepter that removes wards.” She revealed.
“What?!” The headmistress paled, wondering how they managed to get their hands on that scepter.
“They will be there in a few hours.” She said.
“Thank you.” She said to her student.
“You’re welcome. They are after Harry.” She said, “I couldn’t tell who they were though. They were wearing black monster masks and hoods.”
“I have an idea. I will call you back when I can. Harry, hang up and call the aurors.” She ordered.
“Okay. Talk to you later Tina.” He said before hanging up and calling the aurors.
“A couple of you grab the children and bring them here.” She ordered.
“I’ll do it.” Augusta said. “Nick stayed with them.” She said before leaving.
“The aurors will be here in a couple minutes.” Harry said.
“Good.” She said, touching an object on her desk.
“Do you think it’s the dark lord?” Sirius asked, bringing Harry close to him.
“Either that or his minions.” She answered.
“Damn. What are we going to do?” He asked.
“I have a plan in place for this. Luckily he chose to attack when school is closed.” She said.
“What’s going on?” Professor Gladius asked as he and the other teachers entered the office.
The headmistress quickly told them. Just as she finished, the rest of Harry’s family entered the office. They all looked scared and worried. The school healer smiled and used her empathic powers to calm them down.
“Don’t worry. I’ll take the kids to the tunnels. They are for emergencies and lead to the bank.” She said.
“Thank you, healer Rodriguez.” Augusta said.
“You’re welcome.” She said.
“We will come with you.” Alex and Nick said.
“Alright.” She smiled.
All the kids followed the healer. Nick and Alex followed behind them. The aurors soon arrived. They quickly made a plan. Once that was done they all took their positions. Aurors were located outside the wards and everyone else inside. A couple went to guard the children.
It was about three hours later when the two showed up. One raised the scepter only for it to be summoned out of their hands. The aurors made themselves known. The two cursed and took out their wands. They began firing off curses as they tried to run. What the two weren’t expecting was the use of offensive spells being used against them.
Britain’s aurors could only use defensive spells. Well, that was what the two believed. Minister Fudge had changed that rule three years ago. It didn’t take the aurors long to overwhelm them. They were then arrested.
One auror removed their hoods. It revealed Voldemort and Dash. Voldemort looked close to death and Dash looked like he had been subjected to some violent curses. The two were then taken away. Those inside the school were reunited in the headmistress’s office.
“Is it true?” Harry asked.
“We arrested the dark lord and his minion.” An auror told him.
“Thank goodness.” He breathed out a sigh of relief.
“He has been put into a magic dampening cuff and cell. He will be transferred to Britain soon.” He told him.
“What if he escapes?” The neko asked, worried.
“He is being accompanied by ten aurors. They are ordered to cast if anything like that happens.” He answered.
“Okay.”
“A few aurors will stay behind just in case.” The man said to the headmistress.
“Thank you.” She nodded her head.
“You’re welcome.” He returned the gesture.
He left and Fay hugged her son close. They couldn’t believe it. The dark lord was finally in custody. She looked at the others.
“We should get them some food and then some rest.” She said.
The others agreed. They went back to their apartments and fed the kids. Harry was the first to fall asleep. The emotional stress he had been under left him exhausted. Even a few of the adults decided to take a nap.
(Minister of Magic: Britain)
Minister Fudge was in his office when he received a message from the African Minister of Magic. When he read the message he dropped it in shock. He couldn’t believe the words he had just read. The dark lord and Dash had been arrested. They were now on their way to them. He blinked before quickly calling everyone on the case involving the dark lord.
Luckily it was only a couple minutes later they had all arrived. They wondered what news the minister had for them and they all waited patiently.
“Minister Tibba of Africa just sent me a message. They arrested both the dark lord and Dash when they attempted to attack the school heir Potter attends. Apparently he and his family were staying there for safety reasons. A seer alerted them and the aurors were able to ambush them. They are currently preparing a port-key to transfer them here.” He explained.
The group were shocked. It was hard for them to believe that the dark lord was finally in custody. Their nightmares would soon be over. Amelia was the first one to snap out of her shock. She immediately got down to business.
“Moody, Shacklebolt, I want you both there. Take three senior aurors with you.” She ordered.
“Yes ma’am.” They nodded and left.
“Head unspeakable, is that cell ready?” She asked, knowing they had been preparing a special cell for the man.
“Yes ma’am it is.” They answered.
“We will go there and wait.” She said.
“I will be in the lobby. I want to meet them when they arrive.” Fudge said.
“Alright.” They said and soon the office was empty.
Fudge went to the lobby. He had called a couple senior aurors there. He then had them make sure the lobby was clear. It was the right choice considering the word had spread and people, especially reporters, were trying to gather. A few minutes later they arrived with the criminals. Fudge quickly went to them.
“Right this way. Thank you for arresting them and bringing them back here.” He said, knowing that they could have kept them and prosecuted them.
“You’re welcome.” One of the African aurors said.
As the cameras flashed the two criminals were escorted out of the lobby and to the elevator. Some of the British aurors had to stop others from getting on. The minister wasn’t impressed. The aurors from Africa were shocked. Luckily the reporters and nosy people stopped once threatened with jail time.
“Ridiculous.” Fudge sneered and shook his head. “I apologize. It was only recently that laws were put into place regarding reporters.”
“May I ask why?” One asked.
“Previous ministers didn’t care as long as the only time their names appeared in the paper was in a positive light or so they could control it.” He revealed.
“Wow.” That was wrong.
“Indeed.” He agreed.
It didn’t take them long to arrive in the jail portion of the ministry. Fudge led them to the special cell where the head unspeakable and Amelia were waiting. It wasn’t long until Voldemort and Dash were locked inside. Amelia was the first to speak.
“He looks worse than last time. He is definitely more of a monster than a wizard at this point.” She said.
“Agreed. He does have a silencer on him. We were tired of hearing him. He is really stuck on calling people mudbloods. He didn’t even stop when I informed him I was a pureblood.” One foreign auror said.
“Funny considering he is a half-blood.” Moody told them.
“Oh I know. Our minister wants to make sure you will invite us to his trial. We want to have our charges added.” He said.
“Most definitely. In fact his trial will be a week from now. I will send out a formal invite as soon as possible.” The minister assured him.
“Good.” He was pleased.
“How was heir Potter and his family?” He asked.
“Heir Potter was shaken but relieved. The rest seemed to be relieved as well.” Another auror answered.
“Good, good.” That was a relief to them.
Once the paperwork was taken care of the African Aurors left. Moody and Kingsley stayed behind to guard the cell. The rest left. The minister released a small statement to the press. The week passed by quickly.
Chapter 73: Dash's Trial
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Bones)
Amelia gathered her files on Dash. It was finally time for him to receive punishment for his crimes. Then it would be time for the dark lord to be brought to justice. She felt good. Before leaving her office she called her secretary in.
“Madam Bones.” She bowed.
“Heir Path.” She gave her a head nod. “Are the aurors and the minister from Africa here?”
“Yes ma’am. They were shown to the courtroom first.” She answered.
“Good. Are the reporters still causing trouble?” She asked.
“No. Aurors Greengrass and Crawford had arrested two of them and that was enough to make them rethink their actions.” She told her.
“Good. Let’s get going.” She said.
“Yes ma’am.” She nodded.
The two left the office and went to the courtroom. She took her place at the prosecutor table. Soon Dash was brought in. They could see him yelling but the silencer was in place.
‘Ridiculous.’ She thought.
Some people couldn’t see how yelling and needing a silencer affected their image to the wizengamot. Oh well. It worked in her favor and she was going to use it.
“All rise of the honorable judge and minister, Cornelius Fudge.” An auror said.
Everyone stood as the man entered. They sat once he did. He raised an eyebrow when he saw that Dash was still trying to talk. He never had this happen before. He ignored it and looked at Amelia.
“You may begin.” He told her.
“Thank you.” She said before standing.
Before she could speak Dash stood up quickly. He knocked his chair over. His lawyer rolled his eyes and quickly used magic to make him sit. He then looked at Amelia.
“Madam Bones, please accept my apology.” He bowed his head.
“Apology accepted. I understand that your client isn’t the easiest to keep under control.” She said.
“You got that right.” He muttered.
Amelia then looked at the Wizengamot. “Ladies and gentlemen we are here today because this man, Dash, broke several laws in both Britain and Africa. He was jealous of his sister and wanted to be lord of the family. He also hated muggle and half-bloods. He joined Thomas Marvolo Riddle, also known as dark lord Voldemort. The reason was to kill his sister, muggleborns, and half-bloods. One person he also hated was Harry Potter. Not only is the boy a half-blood but also the one that defeated his lord years ago. He broke into a pyramid protected by magical Africa in order to steal an artifact and use it to get to Harry Potter and kill him. Once you hear all the evidence I hope you will see fit to bring justice to this man. Thank you.” She sat down.
“Defense.” Fudge said.
Micheal Thomas stood up. His face showed no emotions despite knowing his client was fucked. He had been appointed to the man but he wished he hadn’t. One talk with the man and he knew Dash was guilty. Despite that he would try his best to do his job.
“Ladies and gentlemen, Dash is a very disturbed soul. He has a mental disorder that causes him to not have control over his actions. Look at him now and you will see that. Please keep this in mind as we go through the evidence and sentence him fairly.” He said before sitting down. ‘No way this man will be found innocent.’
“You may calm your first witness madam Bones.” The minister said.
“Thank you. I call Lord Elijah Swiffer.” She said, calling for Dash’s father.
Lord Swiffer stood and made his way to the stand. He was given a choice. He could either swear to tell the truth or take the truth potion. He took the potion and after a few test questions Amelia was allowed to question the man.
“Craig is your son?” She asked.
“Yes.” He answered.
“He is the youngest child?” She asked.
“Yes.”
“Is he the only male child?” She asked.
“Yes.”
“He’s not the heir?” She asked.
“No. In our family it is the oldest child that is the heir, not the oldest male.” He answered.
“So he grew up knowing this?”
“He did.” He said.
“Do you know why he believed he should be the next lord Swiffer?” Was Amelia’s next question.
“Almost all his friends were heirs even though some of them weren’t the oldest child. It made him jealous that it wasn’t that way with him.” The man answered.
“Did that cause any problems?” She asked.
“It did. He demanded that we hand heirship over to him. He would say sexist things when we told him no. Then it spilled over to him doing it all the time. It was during their last year at Hogwarts that he started to physically harm his sister. It caused him to lose many friends and we had to punish him. He almost didn’t graduate.” He told them.
“There was an arrest report here. It states that he tried to kill his sister?” She asked.
“Yes. After Hogwarts my daughter went on to get her mastery in charms. When she completed that I gave her an entry level position in my company. Craig had no interest in any of that. When he learned she had the job and was going to start learning how to run the business he got mad. He tried to kill her using the killing curse. Luckily her fiance had arrived just in time. He knocked Craig out and called the aurors.” He explained.
“Did he spend time in jail?” She asked.
“No. He was sent to a mental facility. The second time he tried to kill her and was sent back to the facility and once more released is when I decided to disown him.” He revealed.
“Did he try anything after that?” She asked.
“No. All he did was send threats that he would make sure that we paid for disowning him and that he would become the lord of the family.” He told him.
“Thank you.” She looked at Fudge. “I have no further questions.” She went and sat down.
“Defense? It is your witness.” The minister said.
“Thank you.” He stood and went over to him.
“You said your son was sent to a mental institution?” He asked.
“I did. He went twice.” Lord Swiffer answered.
“Which one? Magical Britain didn’t have one until a couple years ago. The most we had was a wing at the hospital.”
“He was originally supposed to go to the mental ward at St. Mungo’s. Our Lawyer, Lord Crews, suggested the institution. The judge agreed and he was sent to St. Nero’s Hospital for the Magical Mental Health in France. It is supposed to be one of the leading hospitals in the magical world for mental health.” He answered.
“Why would they release him?” He asked.
“They informed us the first time that he was emotionally unstable but with medication and therapy he would be able to function normally. The second time we were informed that there was nothing wrong with him.” He answered.
“Did you try another mental institution?” He asked.
“We did but they refused to accept him. St. Nero’s sent his medical records to all of them. They believed we just wanted to institutionalize him as punishment.” He answered.
“I have those records with me as well as signed statements from the institutions that rejected them.” Amelia stated.
The defense lawyer looked upset. Not at Amelia though. At his client. He withheld this information. He was also mad at himself for not investigating this more. Still his goal was to get Craig medical help instead of prison. Hopefully this would help.
“Bring them here.” Fudge ordered.
“Here you are.” She even gave a copy to the other lawyer.
“Thank you.” He said.
“You’re welcome.”
“You may proceed with your questions.” The minister said.
The man bowed his head. “Thank you.” He looked at Lord Swiffer. “Do you believe he needs a mind healer?”
“I do.” He answered.
“Why did you disown him then?” He asked.
“We tried to get him help. It didn’t work and we had another child to protect.” He answered.
That made him sigh. “No further question.”
“Prosecution?” Fudge asked.
“I have no more questions.” Amelia answered.
“Give Lord Swiffer the potion.” He ordered.
“Yes sir.” The healer said.
“You may return to your seat.” He told the man.
“Thank you.” Lord Swiffer went to his seat.
“You may call your next witness.” Fudge told Amelia.
“Thank you. I call Lady Giselle Swiffer to the stand.” She said.
Lady Swiffer took the bench. She also chose the truth potion. It didn’t take long to administer and to do the test questions. She had the same answers as her husband. She did add some details though.
“Did that cause any problems?”
“Yes it did. He demanded his father and I transfer the title of heir to him. He started saying sexist things when told no. Eventually he would make those comments all the time. He started to harm his sister physically. It caused him to lose friends and to be punished. He almost didn’t graduate. Before he attempted to murder his sister he began telling me I was nothing without my husband and that I was a weak bitch. He told me that since he was a male he didn’t have to listen to me.” She answered.
“Did your husband know that?” Amelia asked.
“No. I never told him.” She answered.
“Why not?” Amelia asked.
Despite the potion, Lady Swiffer looked guilty. “I didn’t want him to get into even more trouble. I wanted to protect him too but I can see how wrong I was.”
“Were you and your daughter the only one he spoke to that way?” She asked.
“No. It wasn’t until he tried to kill his sister that we learned that he spoke that way to all the female students. If he did it to the staff members I wasn’t made aware.” She said.
She was asked a few more questions. The defense had none for her so she was given the potion to reverse the effects of the truth potion and she was allowed back to her seat. Her husband grabbed her hand.
“Next witness.” Fudge said.
“I call heiress Gabriella Swiffer to the stand.” Amelia said.
The minute her name was called Craig snarled. No sound came out thanks to the spell. His eyes were wild with anger, jealousy, and hatred. His sister ignored him as she took the stand. She swore on her magic to tell the truth. The reason was because she was pregnant.
“What was it like growing up with your brother before he wanted to be lord Swiffer?” Amelia asked.
“It was wonderful. We used to be very close.” She answered.
“After he wanted to be lord did he change how he treated you immediately?” She asked.
“No. At first he just complained to me and would promise me that he didn’t blame me.” She told him.
“When did that change?” Amelia asked.
“After our parents refused him. Then he started calling me a useless no good little girl that had no business running our family.” She answered.
“When did he get physically abusive?” She asked.
Gabriella swallowed. “Around our seventh year.” She answered.
“What did he do?” She asked.
“First he would shove me. Then he started to slap me. One day he caught me alone and shoved me to the floor and began beating me. Luckily one of his friends had gone looking for him. He stopped him and took me to the hospital wing. After that he lost his friends. I also never went anywhere on my own.” She revealed.
“He tried to kill you. What happened?” She asked.
“I heard that he was upset about me joining the company. At home he knew someone was always watching. He ambushed me as I arrived at work. He shouted that I was stealing his job and how women can’t do anything right. He pointed his wand at me and said Avada. I managed to get my wand and stunned him before he could finish. Our father intervened and made sure he was restrained and called the aurors.” She answered.
“He was arrested and sent to a mental institution. Did you agree?” Amelia asked.
“Yes. Something seemed off with him for a while. Unfortunately I believe they failed him.” She answered.
“What happened the second time he tried to kill you?” She asked.
“It was at my engagement party. He snuck in and trapped me in the bathroom. He wasn’t aware that our aunt was there as well. He tried to use the killing curse again. Luckily my aunt stopped him.” She answered.
“Did you agree with him being disowned?” She asked.
“No. I feel like we abandoned him when he needed us. I do understand why my father did disown him though.” She answered.
“I have no further questions.” Amelia told Fudge.
“Defense, do you have any questions?” He asked.
“I do.” He answered.
“Your witness.” He said.
“Thank you.” He said, going to her. “You said at first he didn’t blame you. Why is that?” He asked.
“He knew I didn’t make the decision to be heiress.” She answered.
“And that changed?” He asked.
“He asked me to hand it over. When I told him that wasn’t my choice he became angry. I tried to tell him I told our father he could be heir but by that point he wouldn’t listen to me. He believed that I was withholding it from him and nothing was going to change his mind until he became heir.” She answered.
“You asked your father to make him heir?” He was shocked and he wasn’t the only one.
“Yes. I just wanted my brother back.” She answered.
“You don’t believe he is of sound mind?” He asked.
“No. His moods seem so erratic. No one believes me though.”
“You believe that the mental institutions failed him?” Was his next question.
“I do.” She answered.
“Thank you. I have no more questions.” He said.
Fudge looked at Amelia. “Prosecution?”
“I have no further questions.” She answered.
“You may return to your seat.” He told the woman.
“Thank you.” She said, before returning to her seat.
“You may call your next witness.” The minister told Amelia.
The next few witnesses Amelia called were classmates. They all took the potion. They all basically said the same thing. After learning that almost all his male friends were heirs despite many not being the oldest he changed. His moods were quick to change in an instant and he slowly became more sexist and violent. Finally it came time for Craig to come to the stand. He wasn’t given a choice. He was made to take the potion. The silencing spell was removed and the lawyer asked his first question.
“Did you always want to be heir and eventually lord of the Swiffer family?” He asked.
“No.” He answered.
“When did that change?” He asked.
“In my first year.” He answered.
“Why?” He asked.
“I had made a lot of friends in Slytherin. At one point they were talking about what they planned for their families when they became the lord. I was confused since I knew some of them weren’t first born children. That’s when I learned their family titles were passed to first born males and not just first borns.” He answered.
“And that made you upset?” He asked.
“Yes. I realized how unfair it was. I asked some questions as to why and learned how inferior women were.” He answered.
“Did you blame your sister?” He asked.
“Not at first. I blamed my father since he chose her.” He answered.
“Did you ask him why your family was different?” He asked.
“No.” He answered.
“You just demanded that he change it for you?” He asked.
“I did. I deserved it since I was the male twin.” He said.
“And he told you no?” He asked.
“He did.” He answered.
“Did he explain why?” He asked.
“He tried to but I didn’t listen. It didn’t matter. I was the male child. I am the one that should have been lord no matter what.” He answered.
“Why were you mean to your mom? It wasn’t her decision.” He asked.
“She refused to convince father.” He answered.
“Why did you abuse your sister?” The lawyer asked.
“Father was favoring her and she refused to step down.” He answered.
“Didn’t she tell you she told your father to let you be heir but he refused?” He asked.
“I know she lied.” Craig answered.
“Is that why you tried to kill her twice?” He asked.
“No.”
“Why did you try to kill her?” He asked.
“She can’t become lady of the house if she is dead.” He told him.
“If you had succeeded, what would you have done?” He asked.
“I would have disposed of the wand. It was just a spare one. Then I planned to go home. Father had the house elves watching me. I used another spare wand to imperio one to lie for me.” He revealed.
“You went to a mental institution?” He asked.
“I did.”
“What happened there?” He asked.
“I was evaluated and diagnosed as emotionally unstable. I was given a potion and made to do therapy. Afterwards I was sent home. Father tried to make me take the potion. I learned that throwing up dulled the effects as long as you did it almost immediately after taking. I took the spare wand with me to my therapy appointments. I imperioed the healer and spent those times plotting.” He answered.
“So you tried to kill her again?” He asked.
“Yes. Father would be forced to make me heir. They were too old to have more kids.” He told him.
“What would have happened if they had decided blood adopt a child?” He asked.
“I would have kill them.” He answered.
“You were sent back to the institution. What happened?” He asked.
“The therapist was still under my control. No one found my spare wand nor did they realize what I had done. I made her say that there wasn’t anything wrong and that my parents just wanted me committed so they didn’t have to deal with me. She sent those records out so no other institution would take me.” He said.
“What happened after?” He asked.
“My father disowned me.” He said.
“What did you do after?” The lawyer asked.
“I was pissed. I decided to find the dark lord so that I could get revenge.” He answered.
“Did you find him?” He asked.
“I did.” He answered.
“Where was he?” He asked.
“Little Hangleton.” He answered.
“What was he like?” He asked.
“Powerful and smart.” He revealed.
“So he had a body?” He asked.
“He did.”
“He sent you to the ministry to be a secretary?” He asked.
“Yes. I was to spy on the minister.” He revealed.
“Was that hard?” He asked.
“Yes. I constantly had to take a potion to calm my anger.” He revealed.
“Calm your anger?” He asked.
“People talking to me just angered me.” He told him.
“Has that always been a problem?” He asked.
Craig nodded. “Yes. Little things would set me off.”
“Did your moods switch at a moment's notice?” He asked.
“Yes.”
“Were there times you just stayed in bed and did not want to do anything?” He asked.
“No.”
“Just the violent mood swings?” He asked.
“Yes.”
“I have no more questions.” He told Fudge.
“Alright. Madam Bones?” He looked at her.
“I have some.” She answered.
“You may proceed.” He said.
“Thank you.” She stood up and went over to him. “You said you were a spy. If you had anger issues, why were you chosen to be a spy?” She asked.
“I was a nobody thanks to my father. Many believed I was a mudblood. We used that to get me the position.” He answered.
“What potion did you take?” She asked.
“Calming Drought.” He answered.
“Prescribed?” She asked.
“No.”
“Did you face any other obstacles while spying?” Amelia asked.
“I did.” Craig answered.
“What were they?” She asked.
“The main one was Deloris Umbridge. The other was the minister.” He answered.
“Why was the minister a problem?” She asked.
“He never talked about what he was working on. His office was heavily warded so I couldn’t look through his desk or set up any spells. I could only report Umbridge and what I heard from other workers.”
“Why was Umbridge a problem?” Was her next question.
“She was also a spy.” He revealed.
“Deloris Umbridge was a spy for the dark lord?” She asked, acting shocked.
“She was. She also had loose lips.” Craig said.
“What did she say?” She asked.
Craig told her about Dreamer and her connection to the dark lord. They had to stop the trial and get the French ministry to the courtroom. They then continued. He then revealed that her death was done by the dark lord and not an accident. He then revealed that was why the dark lord killed her.
“What happened to cause you to run out of the ministry the day the dark lord’s manor was on fire?” Amelia asked.
“My dark mark burned. I went to check and found it on fire thanks to fiendfyre. I informed the minister and went back. My lord managed to escape. To fool you all I grabbed a traitor. Liam Croft was once a death eater. He turned on us when the dark lord started acting erratically. I had him placed in the dungeon. I made sure to wipe the body clean of magic after I killed him. I left him to burn.” He revealed.
“Why?” She asked.
“To make you believe my lord was dead.” He answered.
“Why?” She asked.
“To keep you from going after him.” He said.
“What did you do after you left the burning manor?” She asked.
“I took him to my apartment. Thanks to my father it was in the muggle world. I made sure to heal up all his burns.” He answered.
“How did you heal him?” She asked.
“With potions I bought from Greece.” He answered.
“What did you do after?” She asked.
“Thanks to Dreamer we knew where that freak Potter was going to school at. We figured he was probably staying there since the wards there were done by Gods. My Lord knew of an ancient artifact that could break those wards. I began researching its location.” He revealed.
“What artifact was it?” She asked.
“Sceptre of Wards.” He told her.
“Where was it located?” Amelia asked.
“In the Pyramid of Protection.” He answered.
“How were you able to steal it?” She asked.
“I used a muggle drug called Chloroform. It knocks out people when you use it to cover their mouth and nose. Then I snuck in. I removed the item after using a guard as a puppet. I then revived them and they just believed they were asleep. Before that I made sure to put a fake in the display. I then returned to my master.” Craig answered.
“Then what did you do?” She asked.
“I went to the muggle world and stole masks and cloaks. We went to the boy’s school. We were going to finally kill him.” He told him.
“But you were stopped and arrested.” She said, “I have no further questions.”
“Defense?” Fudge looked at the lawyer.
“I don’t have any more questions.” He said, knowing he had failed to show the man needed to be kept in a hospital and not jail.
“Do either of you have any more witnesses?” He asked.
“No sir.” Both said.
“Give him the potion and return him to his seat.” He said.
The healer gave him the potion and the silencing charm was placed back on him. Everyone was quiet as he was then returned to his seat. They then looked at Fudge and waited for him to speak.
“Then you may give your closing statements. Madam Bones.” He gave her the floor.
“Thank you.” She stood up and went to the middle. “As you have seen and heard Craig Dash not only tried to kill his sister but he also joined a known terrorist and attempted to kill a minor. He needs to be brought to justice and serve time for his crimes. Thank you.” She said.
Amelia sat down. Fudge gave the floor to the defense lawyer. He took a deep breath before speaking. His voice somber.
“Craig Dash is a man with many issues. His unstable emotions make him easy to anger and quick to act. He doesn’t need prison but a hospital that could help him. Thank you.” He said.
Fudge turned and looked at the auror near the wizengamot. “You may now put up the ward so they may deliberate.”
“Yes sir.” He did as told.
Once the ward was up they all waited. Many were finding it hard to be patient. Dash’s family were torn. They knew he was guilty but where he would go made them worry. They wanted him at the mental hospital but they also believed he should go to Azkaban.
The wait was long. It took three hours before they came to a decision. The ward went down and everyone was silent. Ogden stood up and looked at them as he spoke.
“We the wizengamot hereby find Craig Dash guilty of all crimes.” He told them.
“What of his sentencing?” The minister asked.
“He will go to Longbottom Hospital for the Mentally Disabled for treatment. Once he is stable he will be transferred to Azkaban’s maximum security ward for 100 years to life. After that he will be transferred to France for sentencing.” He told them.
“Would France or Egypt like to have him there for his trial?” He asked.
The French minister stood. “Speaking on behalf of my country, yes we would. We have further questions for him. We will then send him to Egypt for his trial there or the mental hospital.”
“We would like him at his trial as well.” The African Minister said. “We would then send him on.”
“We will send him to France first since it is closer. Afterwards he will go to Egypt. Once those trials are over he will go to the mental hospital. Make note that all three countries will receive reports.” Minister Fudge told them.
“Yes sir.” The aurors said.
Dash was taken by a mix of aurors from the three different countries. They wanted to make sure they all had eyes on the man at all times. His trial in France took place a week later.
He was found guilty and sentenced to 65 years to life at the maximum security ward in Les Ombres de la Citadelle. He was then transferred to Egypt. His trial was that day and he was sentenced to 97 years to life. He would spend that in the maximum security ward in their prison.
He was then sent to the mental hospital. He was given a special potion that would keep him alive long enough to serve his 262 year life sentence. It was a potion the general public didn’t know about since it kept your body alive but you continued to age. It was soon time for the dark lord’s trial.
Chapter 74: Voldemort's Trial: Part 1
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
(With Amelia Bones)
Amelia rubbed her temples and she prepared her files. The reporters were fighting tooth and nail to get into the courtroom and report the case. Some were even trying to sneak in. The aurors were coming into her office to give her their reports on them. She found it ridiculous. Luckily her new secretary had arrived. Her last one, heir Path, had been promoted and was now working as the minister’s secretary.
“Good morning Madam Bones. I am Lexi Banks. I was sent to be your new secretary.” She introduced herself.
“Nice to meet you.” She said, “I thought you started tomorrow.”
“I wasn’t supposed to but I noticed how busy the aurors were and figured that you would be busy as well. I figured I could start early to help lighten your load since you have the dark lord’s trial today.” She told her.
“I see. Thank you.” She said before giving her a run down of her duties.
“I shall get right on it.” She said.
“Alright. Thank you so much. I wasn’t expecting the reporters to act like this. Especially after so many of them were already arrested.” She sighed.
“You’re welcome. Neither did I. I guess getting the scope on this trial is worth the risk.” She said.
“I guess so.” She didn’t think so.
“If you need any help Auror Kingsley knows all this.” She told her.
“Okay.” She said.
After that Amelia left her office. She made her way to the courtroom. She shook her head when she saw three more reporters getting arrested. She then froze for a second. There in the room was Harry Potter. His cat ears were flat on his head and he clung to a blonde woman. She knew that woman was Fay Davet. She never expected to see the boy-who-lived. She, unlike some of the creature hating magicals, was happy to see he was doing okay.
She shook her head and went to her spot. Soon a gasp was heard. Amelia knew the dark lord was being brought in. He had cuffs on his wrists and ankles. He also had a collar on. They were all connected by a chain. They all suppressed his magic. He was snarling like a madman but a spell kept him silent. He didn’t look like a man but a serpent beast.
Whispers broke out as he was escorted to the front. They had to force him to sit. Just like with Dash’s trial the minister of Africa and the minister of France were there. She knew this trial was going to be a long one. Dumbledore had really screwed the man and it made her wonder what Thomas Riddle would have been if Dumbledore had not interfered.
‘There was once a chance he would have done our world a great good but thanks to an evil old man this person has become a monster.’ She thought mournfully.
Unfortunately the world would never meet that person. Instead they were forced to deal with the aftermath of what Dumbledore created. They were all lucky Harry Potter managed to find a loving family. If he had survived that night without his mate’s help, who knows what the poor boy would have become. Her focus was soon brought to the auror in the front.
“All rise for the honorable judge and minister, Cornelius Fudge.”
Everyone stood up as the minister entered the room. Once he sat down, so did everyone there. His eyes swept the courtroom. Just like Amelia, he cursed Dumbledore after seeing the state Voldemort was in. Next he spotted Potter. His appearance was a shock but Fudge was happy to see that he was healthy and happy.
“Prosecution, you may start.” He told her.
“Objection!” The defense attorney yelled. “Madam Bones shouldn’t be the prosecutor. My client is accused of having her sister and brother-in-law killed.”
“Overruled. Everyone in the room is a conflict of interest. He had members of my family killed and I know your brother followed him.” The minister said.
The defense attorney paled and sat down. Fudge looked at Amelia once more. He nodded towards her so she knew she was free to continue. She stood up and went over to the wizengamot. She took a deep breath and spoke.
“Ladies and gentlemen we are here today because of Thomas Marvolo Riddle, also known as Lord Voldemort.” She said, making many flinch at his name. “He was once the victim of Albus Dumbledore. His hatred to everyone caused him to devise a plan to take over the wizarding world. He wanted to enslave everyone. He managed to gather followers by being charming and lying to them. He promised them all a better world. One where the wizards were in charge. He has tortured and killed many people. By the end of this you will see that this man is a danger to every single living person and creature on the planet. Please help us bring justice to all his victims.” She said, “Thank you.”
Amelia turned and went back to her seat. Fudge looked at the defense attorney. The man was still pale from earlier but had a confident smirk on his face. It made him want to curse the smirk off. Instead he nodded his head.
“You may go.” He said.
“Thank you.” He said, bowing his head.
Lord Bluebell stood up. He made a show of straightening his robes and tie. He then walked to the wizengamot and gave them a charming smile. Unfortunately they weren’t charmed by it and gave him a blank look. He faltered a bit but shook it off. He then gave his opening statement.
“Thomas Marvolo Riddle is not the monster people say he is. He is a victim of an actual monster’s actions. We all failed him. He doesn’t deserve jail but medical help. By the end of this trial you will all see this. Thank you.” He said, confident he could pin everything on Dumbledore.
He sat down. Fudge looked at them all before looking at Amelia. He nodded at her before speaking.
“Madam Bones you may call your first witness.” He said.
“Thank you. I call Amy Benson.” She said, “Please be aware she is a muggle.”
“Objection! A muggle can’t be here without breaking the statute of secrecy!” Bluebell yelled.
“Overruled. There are exceptions to the rule and safeguards in place to keep her from knowing the truth. She is a suspected victim of your client. He is accused of using magic to torture her.” Fudge shot him down.
Bluebell scowled as he sat back down. He could only hope that the muggle couldn’t remember much of her time in the orphanage. From what he was told his lord had tormented her before Dumbledore had ever spoken to him. Soon the woman came in. She looked ancient. She sat down after being sworn in. Since she was a muggle they couldn’t have her use any potions or spells. They just did what the muggles did when they were taken to the stands. Once she was sitting Amelia went over to her.
“Miss Benson, how do you know Thomas Riddle?” She asked.
The poor woman shook at the mention of his name. Those looking at Voldemort could see the sadistic smirk on his face. Luckily Benson couldn’t see him. She swallowed hard before answering.
“We were at the same orphanage together.” She revealed.
“What was your relationship with him?” She asked.
“Myself and a few others used to bully him. He was smart and handsome but he always looked down on us. We didn’t like that. One day he took me and Dennis to a cave when the orphanage were taken on a trip. We never messed with him again.” She shook.
“I’m sorry to ask but could you tell us what happened inside that cave?” She asked.
“No! He’ll do it again!” She shrieked.
“Calm down ma’am. He is in our custody. He cannot get you.” Amelia assured her.
“No! Please don’t make me!” She sobbed.
“Shhh. It’s okay.” She patted her shoulder.
“I don’t want to relieve it and if he hears me talking he will do it again!” She cried.
“He can’t harm you anymore.” She said.
“Please!” She was shaking.
“It’s okay. You don’t have to tell us.” Amelia said, knowing her reaction spoke volumes.
The woman still didn’t calm down. She was eventually allowed to just leave. Many felt bad for Benson and wondered what the dark lord did to her that still affected her to this day. Next to come to the stand was Dennis. He shook at the question and also refused to answer. That made Bluebell smug, not knowing that what happened with the two muggles actually harmed his client.
“Can you actually call a witness that will speak?” He taunted.
“I remind all parties that we are conducting a trial and comments like this will be considered unacceptable.” Fudge reminded him.
“Yes sir.” He quickly shut up after that.
“Good. Amelia, you may call your next witness.” He said.
“I would like to call Thaddeus Nott.” She said, shocking many.
Thaddeus was one of Voldemort’s classmates and one of his first followers. Voldemort looked pissed but his old follower ignored him. He took the potion. He then stared at Amelia.
“How do you know Thomas Riddle Jr?” She asked him.
“We were both at Hogwarts together. Same year.” He answered.
“What was your relationship while in school?” She asked.
“At first I thought he was beneath me since he didn’t seem to be a pureblood. Then he showed us how powerful he was. When he told us his plans I thought of him as an ally.” He answered.
“How did he show you how powerful he was?” The prosecutor asked.
“By performing third year spells, wandlessly, wordlessly, and at eleven years old.” He answered.
“I can see how that would impress you. What were his plans?” She asked.
“He wanted to remove muggleborns and restore the old ways.” He answered.
“Did those plans change?” She asked.
“They did.” He answered.
“What did his changed plans become?” Amelia asked.
“Genocide. He wanted to kill all muggle-borns and eventually half-borns were added. Blood traitors were also included.” He answered. “At one point he decided he would rule the world and anyone that was against him or offended him would be killed.”
“Did you oppose those plans?” She asked.
“I did. I was okay with removing the muggle-borns from the wizarding world and keeping half-bloods from being born but I wasn’t okay with murder.” He answered.
“Did he know this?” She asked.
“No. I was too afraid to tell him.” He answered.
“Why?” She asked.
“Allen and Alicia Copper were his followers but they no longer wished to be. When they told him they were leaving his side he tortured and killed them.” He answered.
“Were you ever tortured?” She asked him.
“I was.” He answered.
“Why?” She asked.
“Failed a few missions he sent me on.” He answered.
“What were those missions?” She asked.
“Some were to recruit others. If they refused I was supposed to kill them. I refused and so I was punished. Others were to kill his opposers or muggle-borns and blood traitors. I refused and so I was punished.” He answered.
“What were the punishments?” She asked.
“His favorite was to use the Cruciatus curse on us. The time depended on his mood. Others methods were to use spells that suffocated me or made me feel like I was drowning.” He revealed.
“Did you ever reveal this to the aurors?” She asked.
“Not until he was arrested.” He answered.
“Why not after Harry Potter defeated him the first time?” She asked.
“Something told me he wasn’t fully gone. I had to protect my family. I knew we weren’t safe so I kept quiet.” He answered.
“Did you keep records of these missions?” She asked.
“I did. I kept records of everything he did. I didn’t care if it sent me to prison but I wanted to make sure he was never released.” He answered.
“I enter into court the records lord Nott kept. These are written with ink laced with truth serum.” She said, presenting the journals. “I also present his memories.”
“Objection! Those memories could be altered and the journals forged!” Bluebell yelled.
“I also entered into court the authenticity report the unspeakables gave me after looking through everything.” Amelia said with a smile.
“….” He glared at her.
“Overruled.” Fudge said.
The Wizengamott and Fudge looked through everything. Once done Amelia continued to question Nott.
“Did you take the dark mark?” She asked.
“I did.” He answered.
“Willingly?” She asked.
“At first, yes. That is the only way to have the mark. You have to willingly take it.” He answered.
“Why did you?” She asked.
“To show my loyalty. I regretted it after his goals changed and I began to see the monster he was.” He said.
“Does the dark mark do anything special?” Amelia asked him.
“It does. It is connected to Riddle and can be used to summon us. It can also be used to torture us. The magic connects to our nerves and acts like the Cruciatus curse.” He answered.
“Can you remove it?” She asked.
“No. It can only be removed if he removes it or he has died.” He answered
“Is that how you knew he wasn’t gone the first time?” She asked.
“Yes ma’am.”
She asked him a few questions on the torture he witnessed as well as the murders. Once done it was time for Bluebell to cross examine him. The man was going to regret it though.
“Lord Nott, you say that you opposed killing muggle-borns, correct?” He asked.
“Correct.”
“But you have been caught telling others you wished you could kill them without getting into trouble. Why say things like that if you don’t mean it?” He asked, a nasty smirk on his face.
“Because I didn’t want to be found opposing the dark lord. By not opposing killing muggle-raised children I would be seen as a muggle-born lover and punished.” He answered.
“You were scared of being punished or you truly felt that muggle-borns should be killed?” He asked.
“I was scared of being punished. If I wasn't, I wouldn't have been able to say it.” He told him.
“Oh? Why wouldn’t you have been able to say it if it wasn’t true?” He asked.
“I took veriteserum.” He answered.
That made Bluebell go red with embarrassment. “R-right. No further questions.” He said, sitting down.
“Prosecution?” Fudge looked at Amelia.
“I have no questions.” She said.
“Then you may call your next witness.” He said.
Amelia called another follower. This went on for the next few hours. Many were shocked by how many betrayed the dark lord and how many weren’t okay with genocide. Finally it was time for Lucius to take the stand. Everyone was shocked by what he confessed to. Voldemort was already pissed and now if he had access to his magic he would have exploded with anger.
Chapter 75: Voldemort's Trial: Part 2
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
“I call Lord Lucius Malfoy to the stand.” She said, making everyone straighten.
Lucius stood and walked up to the stand. He didn’t stare at the dark lord. He kept his eyes forward as he chose to take the potion. He also took the oath. Once done Amelia asked him her questions.
“Are you loyal to Voldemort?” She asked.
“No I am not.” He answered.
“At any point were you?” She asked.
“I was.” He answered.
“When?” She asked.
“I was loyal until the day I received my mark.” He answered.
“What made that change?” She asked.
“I was led to believe that we were erasing the memories of muggleborns and sealing their magic if they didn’t want to stay in the wizarding world and I thought we were also taking the children out of the muggle world. That day I learned the disgusting truth. I no longer wanted to be a part of it but unfortunately I was already marked.” He answered.
“Who led you to believe that?” She asked.
“My mother. She wanted to shield me from what my father was doing. My father hated it but never stopped her. He wanted to raise me to believe what the dark side was actually doing was right. My mother wanted to raise me to believe in a more humane way.” He answered.
“What did you witness the day you were marked?” She asked.
“After we were marked we were made to watch as one of the senior members rape a ten year old muggle born.” He answered.
“And that made you change your mind?” She asked.
“Yes. I find rape and murder distasteful. Now I know some people have killed while defending themselves and that I understand but to murder innocent people is just wrong.” He told her.
“What did you do after that?” She asked.
“I went to someone I had secretly been friends with. My parents didn’t like his family so we kept it quiet. We talked and soon I was spying for him. He was an auror at the time.” He said.
“Who was this person?” She asked.
“I made a magical vow to never release that information.” He answered.
“Objection! We have the right to know who he spied to.” Bluebell stood up.
“Overruled. He magically cannot.” Fudge said.
“Bu-“ He tried to argue but was cut off.
“Have you forgotten how magical vows work?” He asked with a raised eyebrow.
That sentence made the lawyer flush red with embarrassment. Magical vows were tricky. The government couldn’t just reverse them. In this case the auror Malfoy spied for would have to reverse the vow. He sat back down and didn’t say another word.
“So you became this person’s spy?” Amelia asked.
“I did.” He answered.
“What type of things did you report back to him with?” She asked.
“Raids, kidnappings, rapes, murders, and any plans I learned about.” He answered.
“Did you participate in any of these?” She asked.
“Yes. I helped kidnap and I murdered others.” He admitted.
“And rape!” Bluebell yelled.
“You will get to ask your questions! Do not just yell things out!” The minister hissed.
“S-sorry.” He sat down, face redder than a tomato.
“Continue.” Fudge said to Amelia.
“Did you ever rape anyone?” She asked.
“Never.” He answered.
“People have witnessed it.” She said, inwardly smirking since she knew the truth.
“I used memory charms on everyone that would watch. That way they would believe it and I would stay in the dark lord’s good graces. Most of the time he didn’t watch and when he did I was lucky to never have been chosen.” He answered.
That shocked everyone. It enraged the dark lord. Bluebell glared at the man for ruining everything. It was going to be a lot harder to defend his client when the spy couldn’t even be discredited.
“Why did you kidnap and murder?” Amelia asked.
“To keep my family and myself safe. If I didn’t we would all have been tortured and killed.” He answered.
“Were there any kidnappings and kills you never did despite reporting that you did?” She asked.
“Yes. Solo missions I would claim they died in the process and really I snuck them to safety. If they were missions without the dark lord I used memory charms to make my colleagues believe the person died before making sure the person was taken to safety. I would then contact the auror and he would help fake their deaths to keep them safe. I do not know how many since not all the time could I save the person. If I did kill them I used the killing curse so that it was quick and painless.” He revealed.
“I have the reports you sent the auror. I will say that they were mysteriously on my desk the day Thomas Riddle Jr. was arrested.” She shot Bluebell a look. “They were authenticated by the unspeakables.
“....” Bluebell glared at her.
“This report is interesting.” She held one up. “How did you know about the prophecy and the Potters and Longbottoms were going to be attacked?”
“I overheard it. I had been sent to France to try and recruit some of their witches and wizards. I had been leaving when a fellow death eater arrived. He informed the dark lord he had overheard a prophecy. Hearing it the dark lord believed it was either Neville Longbottom or Harry Potter.” He answered.
“So you informed the auror?” She asked.
“I did.” He confirmed.
“What happened after?” She asked.
“Both the Potters and the Longbottoms went into hiding. The dark lord was furious. He began to investigate who told.”
“How?” She asked.
“He tortured his followers. Luckily the vow prevented me from talking. Unfortunately a weak minded 17 year old follower confessed. He didn’t do it but he wanted the pain to stop.” He admitted.
“Who was this young man?” She asked.
“David Smith.” He said.
“Liar! My brother wasn’t a filthy death eater!!!!” Lord Smith yelled.
“QUIET!” Fudge yelled. “Lord Malfoy is under oath and the truth serum. He cannot tell a lie. One more outburst and I shall have you removed and fined.”
The reminder of the oath and potion shut lord Smith up. His face was very red as he sat back down. Amelia asked her next question.
“David Smith was a death eater?” She asked.
“No. He was a spy. At least that is what he confessed to the dark lord.” He answered.
“Do you know who he was spying for?” The prosecutor asked.
“He said it was for minister Bagnold.” Lucius answered.
“You assumed he lied to stop the torture?” She asked.
“I do. I know someone else revealed it to Dumbledore but not who. I was the one to put Smith out of his misery. He confessed that he was a spy for the minister but not that he told her about the prophecy or about the target on the Potter and Longbottom family.” He answered.
“Why did you put an end to his misery and how?” She asked.
“He was going to die from his injuries. There was a curse on him that made him constantly feel pain and made sure he was never numb to it. I couldn’t watch it and so when I had the chance I used the killing curse on him. The dark lord believed he bled out.” He said.
The next few questions were about spies and how the dark lord weeded them out. After that she asked about Sirius Black and his brother. Sirius was saddened to learn what truly happened to Regulus. He was glad to know his brother had betrayed the dark lord and tried to stop him.
“The dark lord didn’t know that Regulus had managed to switch the locket. I only know what happened because the old house elf Kreature had come to Narcissa. He didn’t want to work for Sirius Black. He ended up admitting to her what happened that day.” He told them.
“You also had one of his horcruxes, correct?” She asked.
“That is correct.” He answered.
“What one?” She asked.
“His diary. The first horcrux he ever made.” He revealed.
“Why did you have it?” She asked.
“It was given to my father for safe keeping.” He answered.
“Did he know what it was?” She asked.
“I have no clue.” He told her.
“When did you learn it was a horcrux?” Was her next question.
“I was doing another sweep of my house. I do not believe that all dark magic is evil but I do know that a lot of the dark magic books and artifacts my father owned were. I didn’t want them in my house and unfortunately my father was very good at hiding them. I found the diary and could just feel the corrupt magic from it. It was only after it had reached the unspeakables did I learn what it really was.“
“What did you do?” She asked.
“I reported it to the auror.” He told her.
“And they took action?” She asked.
“Yes. They were the ones to come up with the plan to get the diary to the unspeakables.” He said.
“What was this plan?” She asked.
“Mr Weasley and I planned a fight. In public. During this fight it would get physical and I slipped the book into his pockets without anyone but him being wiser. He then took it to the unspeakables.” He said, making Molly give a silent gasp as she remembered that day.
“Did you continue to help the auror find the horcruxes?” She asked.
“As much as I could. Unfortunately I wasn’t much help.” He revealed.
“Why not?” She asked.
“He kept even the existence of the horcrux secret, especially after learning the ministry was hunting them.” Lucius said.
“Did you ever help to locate them?” She asked.
“No. I did suggest who to look at. My father wasn’t the only one trusted with an item.” He said.
“Who did you suggest?” She asked.
“Lestranges, Notts, Carrows, and the Parkinsons.” He answered.
“Did they have anything?” She asked.
“I am uncertain. I was never told if they did.” He answered.
Next she asked how the dark lord was able to return. He gladly shared the information with her. After that they asked him about Dash. He answered them once again. Bluebell tried to object many times but each time he was shot down. Finally Amelia showed all the evidence he had collected and protected for years.
“Why did you document everything but never hand it in?” She asked.
“I told and showed copies to the auror. We kept it quiet because the ministry was littered with the dark lord’s spies.” He answered.
“So you were afraid they would make it disappear?” She asked.
“Yes ma’am.” He answered.
“Objection! Does he have proof?” Bluebell yelled.
“He does. Right here.” Amelia said, holding it up with a smug smirk on her face.
“Oh.” His face was bright red as he sat back down.
“This report and photos show multiple ministry workers in different departments destroying evidence and making witnesses either back down or disappear.” She said. “These are letters Lord Malfoy managed to get a hold of from some ministry officials admitting to what they did.”
Amelia handed them to the minister and the wizengamot. She shot Bluebell a look when she noticed him move. She handed him copies as well. He stayed quiet after that.
She asked a few more questions before sitting down. Bluebell was pale as he stood. He soon sat back down. He didn’t know what to ask that wouldn’t backfire.
“I don’t have any questions.” He admitted.
Fudge looked at Amelia. “Are you finished?” He asked her.
“I am.” She said.
“You may call up your next witness.” He said.
Chapter 76: Voldemort's Trial: Part 3
Notes:
Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.
(Master to Kitten, Kitten to Master) is in italics.
‘Thoughts’
[Kitten speech] is in italics.
Chapter Text
“You may call your next witness.” The minister said to her.
“I have no more witnesses.” She told him.
“Defense, you may call your witness.” He said.
Bluebell seemed to grimace at that. He suddenly realized all his witnesses would incriminate themselves as well as his lord. He still had to try. First he called Lord Gray up. He would soon wish he hadn’t.
Lord Gray was from a pureblood family but not as prominent as Malfoys or Parkinsons. They were a dark family though only recently. Before Voldemort they were light but neutral. That changed once Samuel Gray became lord of the family. He had been influenced by the dark lord and changed everything. He even disowned any members that remained light, including his parents and his eldest son.
The man tried to refuse both the potion and the oath. Fudge quickly shut that down. He took the oath soon after. The reason was simple. He believed he would be able to speak around it or at least tell half truths. He didn’t realize how the spell worked.
“How do you know Thomas Riddle jr, also known as the dark lord?” He asked.
“I went to school with him, although he was a Seventh year student while I was a first year.” He answered.
“And you were friendly?” He asked.
“Not really. He was too important to talk to a lowly first year student like myself.” He answered.
“When did you get friendly?” He asked.
“A year after I graduated.” He answered.
“Why was that?” He asked.
“His followers recruited me.” He said.
“Recruited you for what?” He asked.
“To join the dark side.” He said, getting a few giggles from those muggle raised or with muggle knowledge.
“Silence.” Fudge warned them. ‘Funny though.’
“….” The room went quiet.
“Thank you. Lord Bluebell, continue.” He said.
“Thank you.” He scowled, not knowing what was so funny. “What was the goal of the dark side?” He asked, making many hold back their giggles.
“To eradicate mudbloods, half breeds raised by muggles, and raise us purebloods to lead the world.” He answered.
‘I knew this would backfire.’ The lawyer thought. “Did your family agree?”
“Most did not.” He answered.
“But you felt it was a good cause?” He asked.
“I knew it was.” He answered.
“So you joined?” He asked.
“I did.” He confirmed.
“What did you do while employed by lord Voldemort?” He asked.
“I took care of a few mudbloods and mudblood lovers.” He said.
‘I should stop.’ He thought. “Thank you. No more questions.”
“Prosecution?” Fudge looked at her.
“I do have a few.” She said.
“Then ask away.”
“Thank you.” Amelia stood and went over to him. “You have admired Lord Voldemort since school, correct?” She asked.
“Correct.” He said.
“Do you know if he committed any crimes then?” She asked.
“Only the rumors.” He answered.
“Were you aware of the crimes he and his followers were committing before you joined them?” She asked.
“I did.” He answered.
“After you joined did he order you to get rid of the muggleborns and muggleborns lovers?” She asked.
“Yes he did.” He answered.
“Did you see him commit any crimes?” She asked.
“Yes I did.” He answered.
“Did he help you take over your family and make you lord?” She asked.
“No. I did that on my own.” He answered.
“Thank you. No further questions.” She said.
“Defense?” Fudge looked at him.
“No questions.” He glumly said.
“You may call your next witness.” He said.
For the next few hours Bluebell called witnesses but they didn’t help him. Instead they made it worse. He eventually just gave up. Finally Fudge looked at the members of the wizengamot.
“We will put up the privacy ward so you may process everything you learned here and decide on a verdict.” He told them.
Just like that a ward went up. No one left the room. They were all waiting impatiently for the verdict. It didn’t take them long. The overwhelming amount of evidence and the fact they all knew the man was guilty made it easy to decide.
Lord Ogden stood up after the ward was removed. “We the wizengamot find Thomas Riddle Jr, also known as Lord Voldemort, guilty of all crimes.” There were too many to list. “We sentence him to the dementor’s kiss and to have his body disposed of immediately.”
Many cheered at that. Voldemort struggled as he tried to escape. A dementor was led into the room. Bluebell moved as it went to Voldemort. In a matter of minutes his soul was sucked out of its body.
The room was soon left shocked as the dementor screamed out in pain. It clawed at its body. A laugh, similar to Voldemort's, came from its mouth. An unspeakable in the room realized what was going on.
“His soul is possessing the dementor. Get everyone to safety, now!” They yelled.

Pages Navigation
Pashiradoki_83 on Chapter 1 Thu 29 Jun 2023 02:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
hisslop on Chapter 1 Mon 19 Feb 2024 03:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Itsutunasuki on Chapter 1 Thu 18 Jul 2024 06:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Musicluvs1226 on Chapter 2 Sat 04 Mar 2023 09:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pashiradoki_83 on Chapter 2 Thu 29 Jun 2023 02:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
sakuradaniel12 on Chapter 2 Fri 09 Aug 2024 06:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
ElementalelfNova on Chapter 2 Tue 10 Sep 2024 05:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
sakuradaniel12 on Chapter 2 Tue 10 Sep 2024 09:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
ElementalelfNova on Chapter 2 Tue 17 Sep 2024 03:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
sakuradaniel12 on Chapter 2 Tue 17 Sep 2024 03:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
Musicluvs1226 on Chapter 3 Sun 05 Mar 2023 01:53AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 05 Mar 2023 01:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jordan_Souza on Chapter 7 Thu 16 Mar 2023 10:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jordan_Souza on Chapter 8 Mon 20 Mar 2023 01:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Teddybear13 on Chapter 8 Mon 20 Mar 2023 12:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jordan_Souza on Chapter 9 Tue 21 Mar 2023 06:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
Chapter_Thanker on Chapter 9 Thu 23 Mar 2023 09:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
Itsutunasuki on Chapter 9 Thu 18 Jul 2024 06:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jordan_Souza on Chapter 11 Tue 28 Mar 2023 08:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
Chapter_Thanker on Chapter 11 Wed 29 Mar 2023 01:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jordan_Souza on Chapter 13 Sat 01 Apr 2023 06:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
Chapter_Thanker on Chapter 13 Sun 02 Apr 2023 06:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jordan_Souza on Chapter 14 Wed 05 Apr 2023 01:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
Chapter_Thanker on Chapter 14 Wed 05 Apr 2023 12:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
Musicluvs1226 on Chapter 15 Sat 08 Apr 2023 08:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation